The quirkless rehabilitation Act

by cat_toes45

Summary:

Izuku midorya was kidnapped by the military when he was four years old and forced into brutal torture and training in order to become the perfect soldier, they succeeded, he has a powerful and dangerous quirk, amazing combat skills, he feels nothing and doesn’t argue with orders. There’s nothing he can’t do. And now izuku has been sent to an undercover mission at UA where he almost immediately sets off some alarm bells in the teachers minds everything from his uncomfortably straight posture, the way he blindly obeys orders, little to no social skills to his incredible combat skills equal to those of most of his teachers and the fact the boy despite 14 is absolutely littered in scars, some of which look like gun shot wounds. The boy was a walking red flag.

An the teachers at UA were going to figure out why the boy was the way he was if it was the last thing they did.

Notes:

Hiya mates I have the second chapter of this types out and I’ll post it when I have the third chapter types out, so expect a long Wait

also follow my Twitter @kat_soup__

Chapter 1

Notes:

Edited by @lavenderrbooks on Twitter

Izuku and Inko Midoriya were huddled together like penguins on the cold ceramic tiles of the kitchen floor. Both family members had their backs firmly pressed against the furthest most dark corner in the room, arms wrapped around one another in a tight, almost suffocating, embrace. The sound of military soldiers banging on the door and shouting at them to open up bounced off the walls and infiltrated their ears causing them to ring painfully.

“Izuku… baby you know I love you right? You know I love you, If they- if they take you please remember that. Please… mama loves you… and I’ll always be here for you even if we are apart.” Inko spoke between painful sobs and heaving breaths that caused a deep aching pain in her chest, her voice breaking and quivering. She isn’t stupid. She knew today would be her last with her son, her baby, her entire world. She wasn’t dumb enough to think she could protect him but there was no way in hell she would just give him up without a fight.

“Mama… I don’t understand… why do they want to take me? I don’t want to go with them. Please don’t- please don’t let them take me mama…” Izuku sniffled and nuzzled his face further into the heaving chest of his mother, Inko strengthened her grip on her son a little and started to pet his fluffy green hair. Every sniffle slices a deep gash into Inkos bleeding heart causing it to ache more, her boy was absolutely petrified of what was happening and there was nothing she could do.

She was scared too.

CRASH!

There it was.

The noise Inko never wanted to hear.

The door being forcefully thrusted off its battered hinges, the door was discarded on the floor there only protection broken and left on the grey carpet of their living room as if it was nothing.

Izuku screamed in fear as three muscular men rounded the corner of the island and entered the kitchen. Inko suddenly regrets renting an open plan apartment because now that the man had entered the kitchen past the island that once covered them, there was nothing hiding the terrified family.

Izuku trembled violently in her firm grasp. Fat tears cascading down his cheeks and heavily soaking Inko’s shirt with the salty liquid as he pushed his face so far into Inko’s chest she struggled to breath. A lanky but strong looking man with straight, oily blonde hair and razor sharp teeth that looked as if they could rip apart human flesh protruding out of his mouth in a threatening bone chilling way approached the two.

The man suddenly locked eyes with Inko and plastered a sinister, malicious grin on his face as he threw his hand forward and firmly grasped onto Izuku's curly green locks. The blonde haired military officer pulled Izuku away from Inko’s grasp so harshly and violently that the sickening sound of hair ripping from its roots invaded its way into Inko’s ringing ears.

She would never be able to forget that sound.

“MAMA!!” the sound of Izuku’s pained screech broke Inko from her trance, her eyes locking with the large tear filled emerald eyes of her son. He was being dragged across the uncleaned kitchen floor towards the front door where two other armed men stood. Izuku was frantically punching, kicking and biting at the evil man that had latched onto his hair.

Inko tried to use her quirk to launch objects at the man. She was desperately trying anything to get to her boy. He was only five years old. He was weak, a quirkless child, in fact. Izuku's screams grew louder and raspier as he finally made it to the doorway.

“IZUKU! GET OFF MY BABY!! PLEASE!!” Inko pleaded desperately. The two men that were previously standing directly in front of the door parted ways in order to create a gap for the screaming and kicking child and his captor to exit through the doorway, Inko lunged forward holding a large heavy book that was on the coffee table. Her mind raced with thoughts of what on earth those men could possibly want with her poor innocent son.

The military has always been known for not liking the quirkless, the weak or the “villainous.” Anyone that did not have a strong, powerful or heroic quirk was nothing but scum to the tainted eyes of the military, but they would never stoop down to the level of kidnapping people, right?!

No.

The military would do this. No one would stop them after all, no one cared if quirkless people went missing since 84% of them kill themselves before adulthood anyway. What would be the point of giving the poor children, who just so happened to be born with something that made this twisted society deem them pathetic, the basic human decency of reporting them missing when they are not seen for days, months, or even years?

Inko can’t help but think how many minors were snatched from their homes just like Izuku was. Were they alive? Was Izuku going to come out alive?

Inko raised the book in preparation to take a swing at one of the men’s bald and exposed head but before it could make contact, the military officer to her right landed a harsh and strong punch to her neck. The second his knuckles slammed into her neck she was plunged into darkness.

She failed.

Her son was gone.

Her entire world was gone all because she was too weak.

When she woke up it was quiet. Her door had been fixed, most likely to mask the evidence of the whole ordeal, but Inko would never forget it. She would never forget the sound of the door being thrown off its hinges or even the pained screams of her son as his hair was being pulled out by being dragged across the dirty floor.

She will never forget the empty apartment, once bright and filled with pleasant emotions, looked lived in and all who entered felt comfortable and welcomed. Now it was dull, dark and the atmosphere of the apartment was no longer welcoming, comfortable or happy. No, it was depressing and uncomfortable. Nothing that once comforted others was there. It had been stolen along with her son.

She will never be the same.

—————————————————————————————————————

The quirkless rehabilitation act was a military project dedicated to cure the quirkless of their “illness.” That was how it was described to the rest of the officers not involved in the project. What it actually was was an act dedicated to creating highly skilled and brutal super soldiers by forcing a quirk manifestation through brutal torture.

Originally, there were sixty children aged four to fourteen in the rehabilitation squad, all from different areas and backgrounds. Those numbers quickly dropped, most couldn’t survive weeks without sleep or food or being electrocuted for hours on end, being tortured, beaten and abused. Out of the sixty chosen for the project, only six developed a quirk, and only one of the sixty survived.

Quirks aren’t supposed to be forced to manifest, if a human doesn’t have a quirk it means that their body is biologically not strong enough. Forcing young, weak and underweight children to develop a quirk that’s ten times stronger than their body is like paying for a funeral before the person is dead.

The only survivor was Izuku Midoriya.

The youngest of them all.

The youngest and the smallest. The doctors were shocked when of all the children they had collected, the weakest one had survived, but they weren’t going to question the blessing when they had lost all their other test subjects. After the experiments came the training, equally as painful and straining but slightly better.

It was two hours of weightlifting and running followed by combat training. After the fourth month of training began the gun training, that was the point where Izuku started to his sanity slipping and being drained through the cracks of his mind, replaced with overwhelming feelings of guilt deep in his gut as he was forced to take life after life after life in the name of “training.”

His “training” started with small animals; dogs, cats, birds, and rodents. Then it got to the hardest part. Killing humans. Humans he knew nothing about, they could have been murders or heroes, they could have been pedophiles or they could have been police. Their role in society didn’t matter, though, because whether it was Izuku that killed them or his observing officer, they would lose their life.

The military were training Izuku to be a hardened, emotionless shell of a human, someone that could cruise through wars and battles without the hindrance of emotion. Izuku tried to keep his emotions, he really did, but day by day he felt himself crack, shatter and fray. One day, he couldn’t take the paralyzing feeling of hurt and sadness he felt every time he had to look into the eyes of someone who had accepted that they were going to die, so he forged an impenetrable barrier around his mind and emotions, one that protected him from cracking any further.

He didn’t want to be that way. As much as he was glad he could put that shield around him he missed feeling. Storing his emotions in a locked box also meant he lost the happy feelings like joy, excitement, comfort, and peace. He felt none of it.

He missed it.

Once he was full of emotion so many people had to tell him to tone it down, it used to upset him but now? He wishes he could feel a fraction of those emotions. He prayed for the day he could feel emotions again. Now he was just tired. Tired of being a shell of a human. A puppet. The military needed a soldier so bad they would kill a child to get it. Izuku isn’t a child. Not anymore. He stopped being a child the

Izuku needed help.

He could only pray there was someone out there that would give it.

Chapter 2: Day one.

Summary:

Izuku starts a new mission and sees a familiar face.

Notes:

Edited by @lavenderrbooks :D

Buzzzzzz

Izuku’s alarm rang loudly, the sound bouncing off the plain white concrete walls and invading Izuku's ears. This was his first alarm, the second alarm (it was more of a loud vibrating sound than a real alarm) would be to tell him that the door was open and ready for him to leave. Izuku rose out of his cold bed slowly, his muscles aching and his bones cracking as he did.

Over the four months he’d been back in Japan after being in the war in America for three years (he was aged twelve to fifteen) his training had been easier to deal with. The higher ups didn’t actually lower the difficulty or make it any less jarring. After three years of dodging bullets, bombs and attacks twenty four hours, seven days a week there was almost nothing that they could throw at him that he would find genuinely difficult.

With that being said, Izuku had a new mission. A mission that had a high possibility of having aspects out of his personal training and comfort zone. His mission was to infiltrate the UA hero course as a student in disguise in order to assess the new generation of heroes.

He was to report any particular people with high amounts of potential. His role would be to help protect them, as well as eliminating any villains who may decide to target the school.

The mission is so jarring to Izuku because it’s inevitable that he will have to talk to people. Talking to people leisurely is something a younger, more childish Izuku would do. The only time he talks nowadays is when he’s barking out orders to his squad or responding to various directions.

There was once a time he would talk to people more often. That was before the war, before his only friend died in the line of action. It would be hard to re-learn how to be social after such a long time, but he will succeed.

He always does.

It also may be his only opportunity to get help. The thought passed through his mind but left just as quickly as it came when Izuku realized it was impossible. He couldn’t get help, the military wouldn’t let him, so there was no point even trying.

Izuku scooped up his uniform and slipped it on. Izuku shuffled over to the small mirror he had in his room to adjust the uniform to ensure it would be up to standard. Izuku stared at his reflection and let out a deep sigh when he caught sight of what his superiors had done to help make him less recognizable.

Even though there was no way anyone would recognize him, since he looked a lot different then he did when he was five. They’d dyed his hair a dark ebony black that somehow still held a slight greenish tint. There were also some bright yellow contacts that resembled the look of an owl’s eye. Izuku's supervisor, Rome, had been the one to organize anything and everything about his new persona.

He was a young quirkless boy named Zuko Midori (Izuku had quickly learnt that Rome was not the best with names). Both of his parents were talented fighters and decided to train him from a young age (that would be an excuse for why he had inhuman fighting skills).

Izuku splashed water on his face in the bathroom, patted it dry and inserted his contact lenses before leaving for school. Izuku steeled himself to try and mask his nerves. Izuku didn’t feel much of anything anymore, he doesn’t remember a time where he had ever felt an overwhelming feeling of anything.

There were no times he was drowning in depression or buzzing with excitement. He’d locked his emotions behind a metal door in the far corners of his mind, but that didn’t mean he was completely devoid of emotion. Now his feelings simply lingered, begging to be released from their cage.

Izuku ignored their pleas for freedom.

He was scared of what would happen if he allowed himself to feel the resentment, the fear, the sadness, the guilt. He feared he would blame himself for everything that had happened to him. He knew for certain if he did allow his emotions to be freed, there would be no going back.

——————————————-——————————————-————————

Izuku made it to UA and successfully made it to his classroom (if he got lost no one had to know) 1-A. The first thing Izuku noticed was how god damn massive the door was. It was probably for people with giant type quirks, Izuku also noticed there was a small door for tiny people as well.What did people that could couldn’t fit through the medium and small door but couldn’t reach the tall door do? Izuku pondered.

The second thing he noticed is that despite it being 8:30 in the morning the classroom seemed to be bustling with life. Izuku could hear chairs scraping across the floor. He could also hear people laughing and chatting loudly even through the closed doors. What really struck Izuku as odd was that he could hear someone lecturing another person. The voice was definitely not that of a teacher so it was probably what Rome told him was a teacher’s pet. Rome told him that people found them annoying.

He opened the door slowly, he was going to try and sneak in but unfortunately, his presence was immediately noticed by the whole class. They didn’t come up to him, thank god.

“PLEASE GET YOUR FEET OFF OF THE DESK IT IS DISRESPECTFUL TOWARD UA AND ITS PROPERTY!!” Scolded the teacher's pet boy.

Izuku looked him up and down, assessing his appearance and actions carefully. He had royal blue hair neatly combed into a side part. He was wearing silver-rimmed glasses that rested just below his tick mark shaped eyebrows. Izuku also noticed the boy was tall and had a very muscular build. He stood in front of a boy sitting with his feet resting on top of his school desk. Izuku instantly recognized the rebellious boy even though they’d been separated for nine years.

Kacchan.

He still had his signature unnaturally spiky blonde hair, piercing ruby red eyes and of course, his cocky smile. Oh, how Izuku had missed him. Just looking at his face, knowing he was alive even after the people at the base had threatened to kill or hurt him made a slight feeling of warmth spread across his body.

Kacchan rolled his eyes dramatically and flopped his head to the side to look away from the blue haired boy and in doing so caught sight of Izuku's freaky staring.

“What the hell are you looking at, nerd?” He barked.

Shit. Normal people don’t stare like that, find an excuse, don’t identify yourself as a creep find an excuse-

“Bakugou! That is no way to talk to your-“

“Your shoes are untied. It’s unsafe to have untied shoes, you could trip over and injure yourself or others. If your laces also got trapped in anything it may result in serious injuries.” said Izuku. Both the blue haired boy and Kacchan looked at him with bewilderment before looking at each other. Kacchan contorted his face into an annoyed scowl but the blue boy looked impressed.

“Good spot classmate! Yes, Bakugou, I suggest you take our classmates' advice and tie your shoelaces. Then you can remove your feet from the desk.” The teacher's pet turned to look at Izuku again with a bright smile. “I’m Tenya Iida, nice to meet you! I feel like you and me will be great friends!” The boy, Iida, held out a stiff hand inviting Izuku to shake it.

“Zuko Midori. It's great to meet you too.” Izuku shook Iida’s hand and turned to the nearest seat to sit down.

Friends. Nothing good ever happened to people that befriended Izuku. They were all either killed or would mysteriously disappear. There was absolutely no way Izuku would risk becoming friends with Iida at the small chance he would meet a terrible fate. Rome did tell him to make connections with his peers but connections didn’t mean friends.

From Izuku's window seat he turned his head to survey the rest of his classmates. There was a girl with pink skin and hair with horns jutting out her scalp happily chatting with a boy with obnoxious red and tall hair. The two were also talking with another boy. This one had straight blonde hair that had a lightning shaped stripe in it. There were two others in the room that Izuku already recognized since they were the two others in class 1-A that got into the school through letters of recommendation.

Those two individuals were named Momo Yaoyorozu, a tall and attractive girl. She had jet black hair pulled back into a high and spiky ponytail with a large chunk falling out in front of her face. Momo Yaoyorozu was recommended into the school because of her powerful quirk, creation, the ability to create any and all non-living objects as long as she understood the molecular structure of said objects.

The quirk worked by using her fat cells to make the objects. When paired with her genius-level intelligence, it makes for a very powerful and strong quirk. Her family was very influential and rich, allowing their daughter to have access to hundreds of books on various subjects, ranging from weapons to clothing.

The other recommended student was Shouto Todoroki. He was the son of Enji Todoroki, hero name Endeavor. He was the second best hero in Japan. The boy had dual toned red and white hair, white on his left and red on his right. There was also an old looking red burn mark spreading from the top of his head down his neck.

Honestly, it was a miracle the boy's bright blue eye wasn’t clouded over and blind by now. Todoroki’s quirk was called ‘half-hot, half-cold.’ It was very simple and self explanatory. On Todoroki’s right side, he had the ability to manifest powerful fire. On his left, he could produce ice. Not really much else to say about it other than it’s definitely on the same power level as Bakugou’s and Izuku's own quirk.

The rest of the students filled the room quickly after Izuku entered the room. Some were socializing with one another, some reading and some stared into space. All that came to a sudden halt though when the inhabitants of class 1-A heard a gruff voice speak up.

“Enough chit chat everyone, I’m Shouta Aizawa. I’ll be your homeroom teacher for your time at UA. You all have cases containing your hero costumes underneath your desks. Take them and go to the changing rooms to get into them, then meet me outside. You have ten minutes.” Mr Aizawa said in an annoyed tone. He was very simple and straight to the point, Izuku could appreciate that.

A girl with chin length brown hair that had two longer shoulder length strips hanging down suddenly spoke. “Um, sir, what about the opening ceremony?” She questioned.

Mr Aizawa sighed and ran a calloused hand down his face. “You're not going. We’re doing something else. Don’t like it, then leave.” And with that the teacher was gone and the whole class was scrambling to grab their cases and run out the door. Izuku sighed, this class was full of such complex characters. It was going to be incredibly difficult to keep track of them all.

This mission might be more difficult then he originally figured it would be.

Notes:

Heyo dudes so u was originally going to post this on Saturday but I decided to post this now because I need advise. There’s going to be a flash back in the chapter I’m currently writing and I need someone give me advise on what name they prefer for izukus friend that I can’t remember if I mentioned in this chapter.
The names are;

-kuro

-kenji

-kento

I know, a lot of opinions. But please vote. I also have a typed out informal discription of izukus quirk if anyone wants me to post it (if I do post it it will be in the notes 👍👍) thank you byeee

also follow my Twitter follow my Twitter @kat_soup__

Chapter 3: Chapter 3

Summary:

Shouta is concerned, and izuku talks with Rome

Notes:

Edited by @lavenderrbooks on twitter

Shouta’s class this year was certainly… something. His class had some interesting dynamics going on. For one, there was a boy who was obviously a stickler for the rules, Tenya Iida. There was a loud and aggressive delinquent, Katsuki Bakugou, that gave Iida a heart attack every time he so much as opened his mouth. His class also had an equal amount of introverted and extroverted characters. It was a good and balanced class, but Shouta could just tell that all of his students, extroverted and introverted alike, were going to give him more than a couple grey hairs.

For two, this year he had not one, not two, but three kids that got into his class through a letter of recommendation. Usually he doesn’t even have one, let alone three! One of those recommended students was also not like the rest. His name was Zuko Midori.

The boy was completely quirkless. Now, Shouta didn’t have a problem with that. In fact, when Shouta learned of the boy's lack of quirk he felt nothing but respect for the kid. It couldn’t have been easy to fight their way to get that letter. What was odd was the pure strength and skills the boy held.

He scored in the top three in every single test that Shouta made them do. He scored third in the race only a couple of seconds behind Asui who got second. Not once did his scores drop below third place, he even got first place in one or two of the tests. With every win, Shouta’s respect doubled.

He did wonder though, how did the kid gain those skills? He must have been training with a good mentor for at least two years. The kid's strength was not the only weird thing about him, his face held not a single hint of any sort of emotion. There was not an ounce of proudness, happiness, sadness, disappointment, or even determination. Nothing. It was almost like he didn't feel anything at all. Quite frankly, it was unnerving, even to Shouta whose face was frozen in place most of the time.

The boy also had a back so straight that it made rulers jealous. Honestly, it made Shouta’s own back ache by just looking at him. The kid wasn’t normal, in the fact that he did absolutely everything without question. Kirishima jokingly asked Midori to massage his back (don’t even ask how that came up in conversation) and Midori actually tried to until Kirishima said he was joking. Obviously, people in the class picked up on that and asked him to do everything (lazy little shits) and he did without a single argument.

The boy was really odd, Shouta is definitely going to have to keep a close eye on him.

“What’s up caterpillar?” Asked Hizashi in a cheerful tone. He walked up to Shouta with a back coffee in hand, giving Shouta a kiss on the cheek. He set the coffee on the table and sat down on their grey couch with his long legs dropped over top of Shouta’s lap.

“I’m sure it’s nothing, but there’s this kid in my class that I’ve just got a bad feeling about.” Shouta stared intensely down the computer screen displaying the result for the test that he held earlier in the day.

“Not that I question your all mighty instincts Sho, but why? What is it about him that makes you so concerned?” Shouta rolled his eyes at Hizashi’s skeptical sounding voice.

“Right. For one, the kid doesn’t talk despite not seeming shy, his face looks actually frozen. The kid shows less emotion than me and that Todoroki kid, and that is definitely a feat. He stands so straight that I’m pretty sure he has a string pulling him up or a metal rod in his back or something because it was so god damn straight I have a backache thinking about it-”

“What’s so bad about good posture?” Hizashi cut in.

“It’s not that, Zashi. Well it is, but it’s the fact that the kid seemed scared to slouch. He slouched for a single second before immediately correcting himself. He also would look around to see if anyone saw, not so normal now is it? And even though the boy is quirkless he was as strong, if not stronger then most of the other students. His skills in every single activity was impeccable, he scored top three in every test. It’s probably nothing, but I just can’t shake off this feeling that something’s not right.” Shouta rubbed a calloused and rough hand down his face and groaned loudly causing Hiazashi to giggle and kiss his temple.

“I’ll keep an eye on him Sho, what’s his name?”

“Zuko Midori.”

★——♡——☆

“Did you learn anything?” Rome asked sternly. Izuku was back in the cold isolated military bunker. He hated it here, he hated the solid concrete floors and walls, hated the overwhelming smell of rust and blood, he hated the way the bunker was surrounded by an aura of sadness and rage. He despised the design of every little thing in the building.

“I learnt nothing of the League of Villains, but I did learn the quirks and identities of my classmates.” Izuku said in a monotone voice.

Rome quirked up an eyebrow, an obvious indication he expected Izuku to elaborate. “There’s Tsuyu Asui, her quirk is frog she can do anything a frog can. Yuga Aoyama, he can shoot a laser from his navel. He doesn’t seem to be able to use it for long due to getting nausea. Mina Ashido, she can secrete acid from her body. Tenya Iida, he has engines in his legs that can make him run extremely fast. There's Ochako Uraraka, who can decrease gravity on any non living and living objects. I'm yet to see if she has a weight limit, but I can guess she does, as she gets nauseous if she uses it too much. Next, there's Mashirao Ojiro, he has an incredibly strong tail. Denki Kaminari, he can generate high amounts of electricity. If used too much, it can fry his brain making him temporarily idiotic.”

Izuku took note of Rome scribbling down what Izuku was reporting. He was writing in a black notebook labelled ‘Class 1-A.’

Izuku continued with his report. “Eijirou Kirishima, he can harden his body so it kind of resembles a stone. Kouji Kouda, he can talk to animals. Rikido Satou, if he eats a lot of sugar his strength and muscles increase. Mezou Shouji, he has six arms, but his quirk also gives him a set of tentacles alongside those arms that he can create different parts of the body on. With this, he can replicate ears, eyes, noses, et cetera. Kyouka Jirou, she has headphone jacks hanging down off her ear lobes that she can plug into anything. This increases her hearing.”

Izuku took a breath of air. Rome continued to jot down what Izuku was saying on the Class A file.

“Anyways, there’s Hanta Sero, he can make tape from his elbows. Fumikage Tokoyami, he has a bird head along with a sentient bird shadow quirk, very strong but weakened by the sun. Minoru Mineta, he can take sticky balls off his head that can stick to any surface. Tooru Hagakure, she’s invisible all the time. I'm assuming you know of Todoroki and Yaoyorozu already, considering their influence. Finally, the last student is named Katsuki Bakugou, he sweats nitroglycerin that he can make into powerful explosions.”

Rome continued nodding along as well as writing down every piece of information that fell out of Izuku’s mouth. He hung onto his words like his life depended on it. That was, until he heard Izuku say Katsuki Bakugou, when his face froze into something akin to a scowl of intrigue and confusion.

Izuku wasn’t quite sure, Rome was a difficult man to read, it was obvious that the man knew of Izuku's past relationship with Katsuki. Of course he was, Izuku never spoke a single word of his past relationships with anyone. Unfortunately, it was still the military, of course they had to know every single detail about Izuku.

“Private Distort.” Rome said with a malicious grin.

“Yes sir?”

“Now I know you have… history with Katsuki Bakugou, is that going to be a problem?” Rome lent down into Izuku’s space, practically towering over him, ominously blocking out the fluorescent white lights above him so that he was now completely covered in shadows.

Izuku had to really think about the question, was it going to be a problem? Obviously, he’ll try not to have his past feelings get involved with his mission, but what if he does it subconsciously? What happens when he does something stupid because of his past feelings towards Katsuki?

No.

No he I’ll not let his stupid heart get in his way.

He will not fail his mission.

“No sir, it won’t.”

Rome must have seen the look of determination on Izuku’s face, because he slowly rose from his position towering over Izuku back to his original position. He nodded once before opening his mouth to speak again.

“Okay, Private Distort, I believe you. In two days we believe there will be an attack on the USJ at U.A. I want you to take that day off of school, I then want you to sneak into the USJ in gear to protect the students.” Said Rome confidently.

Izuku nodded and turned to walk away, but of course, Rome refused to say everything in one sentence. Once Izuku was half way down the corridor the bastard spoke again.

“Oh, by the way, in order for you to be closer to U.A, we rented out an apartment at **** for you. All your stuff is already there. You are strictly prohibited from talking with Bakugou unless it is absolutely necessary. Understand?” Rome's voice sounded cold. With every icy word the temperature of the room dropped and caused Izuku to shiver.

“Yes, Sergeant Rome.” With that, he left. He left the bunker. He wasn’t free, nowhere near free, but an apartment? Alone? With no guards watching his every move, nobody stood outside his door waiting for his downfall so they can kill him or torture him. This was the only taste of freedom he’d had in nine whole years.

When he stepped into his apartment, the first thing he saw was his full military uniform laid out on his bed. It was a full suit made of reinforced and bulletproof fabric with metal pads on the knees, elbows, shoulders, and chest.

Even more armor was built into the fabric. It also had a strong yet lightweight metal belt with holsters for his various weapons and guns. The fabric of the suit was solid black in color with barely noticeable hexagons covering the whole thing.

The belt was an eye-catching crimson red. (Izuku honestly had no clue why they decided that was a good idea, but he was in no place to complain.) The metal protection was a shiny grey color. On the metal of the suit, multiple scratches and indents could be seen littered all over from his time in the war. Minus the scratches, it really was a gorgeous uniform. Sadly, the suit was permanently tied to one of the most tragic things he experienced in his life.

It was just a reminder of a time he’d much rather forget.

Logically speaking, the people making his suit should have replied to them. They didn’t, and Izuku could tell that Rome was the one to request them not be replaced. He was sick like that, he enjoyed doing little things to remind Izuku who he belonged to. To remind him that Izuku was not a human but a weapon that belonged to the military. Every time Izuku had a slight glimmer of hope in his eyes, Rome was determined to stomp it out. This was no different.

He put the suit away underneath his bed and flopped down onto the bed. Eventually, he succumbed to his exhaustion and sank into the warm and cozy mattress. Izuku couldn’t remember the last time he laid on something so comfortable, so soft. Izuku shut his eyes and allowed himself to sleep.

He wasn’t safe, of course he wasn’t.

Izuku will never be safe again, but in that moment, he felt safe. And that was enough.

Notes:

I’m writing chapter 6 atm and omggggg I’m so bored of it bc I hate the usj and I hate the sports festival😔😔 oh and I completely forgot one of the mini arks 😭 OH and i introduced a character too early ans I had to go through the whole chapter to get rid of them 😭😭 anyway hope you enjoyyeddd <333

also follow my Twitter follow my Twitter @kat_soup__

Chapter 4

Summary:

Todoroki want a friend

Notes:

Yo so I forgot to add in chapter two that izuku went to war at 12 and came back at 15 I added that to the chapter now so just thigjt i would mention it.

This chapter was edited by @lavenderrbooks on Twitter :)

Also I’ve completely screwed up the canon time line so I hope it doesn’t get confusing haha

also follow my TikTok @kat_soup__

Izuku woke up to a pleasant alarm sound coming out of the phone he was given for his mission. He was not woken up by the loud headache-inducing buzzing sound he was used to. He finally was woken up by a soft lullaby and the vibrant sun shining through his window.
Izuku slept the best he had in years. For once, he woke up and stretched without his muscles and bones aching, protesting against every little movement he made. It was a bliss that Izuku hadn’t felt in a long time.

Izuku fell asleep in his uniform, so all he did when he woke up was spruce up his hair, spray on some deodorant, put in his contacts and brush his teeth. He left his room and was out the door ready for his second day of his mission.

On the first day of school Izuku got away with almost no conversation with his classmates. His second day, on the other hand, was a different story. The moment Izuku stepped foot in the room his classmates jumped him and bombarded him with excited introductions.

“Hello! My name is Eijirou Kirishima, what’s your name?” Kirishima asked.

Izuku already knew his name. He knew everyone’s name. While none of them formally introduced themselves to him (other than Tenya Iida), he overheard them introduce themselves to others or from the teacher addressing people.

“I know your name. My name is Zuko Midori.” Izuku said coldly.

Kirishima looked visibly put off by Izuku's straight to the point way of speaking, but Izuku honestly couldn’t care less. He wasn’t there to make friends, he was there for the sole reason of protecting them and the rest of UA. He was to find information on any villains that tried to attack them.

There were four other people surrounding Izuku. Mina Ashido, Denki Kaminari, Ochako Uraraka and Tenya Iida looked at each other with various levels of discomfort on their faces when Izuku spoke.

But despite them being obviously uncomfortable, they still, of course, insisted on pestering Izuku more.

“Hiya! Something tells me you already know my name too, haha… but I’m still going to tell ya my name anyway! I’m Mina Ashido. It's nice to meet you!” Chirped Ashido.

“I’m Denki Kaminari. You're kinda freaky but in a kind of cool way. You're also crazy strong, I can appreciate that.” said Kaminari excitedly.

“Kaminari! Don’t be rude! Anyway, hi, I’m Ochako Uraraka. I hope we can be great friends!” Said Uraraka cheerfully.

“Hello, me and you have already formally met, but I would still like to say how much of an honor it is to be in the same class as you! Like Uraraka said, I hope you and I can be friends!” Said Iida with a weird arm chopping movement.

After that, the whole class seemed to join in on introductions. Even though most of them already knew one another’s names from the day before. Izuku waited patiently for the students to stop talking before nodding and heading to his seat near the window.

All eyes were on him for some reason, despite him not really acting any different from another inhabitant of the class. The whole class seemed to be fixated on him. Izuku could hear all their ignorant mutters as he sat down in his chair.

“He’s so weird.”

“He kinda reminds me of a doll.”

“So dull!”

Izuku blocked out the sound of close-minded muttering to instead get his books out of his bright yellow backpack. As he turned around to unzip his bag that he’d hooked on the back of his chair, he accidentally locked eyes with the boy sitting directly behind him, Todoroki.

The boy was shamelessly staring directly into his soul, unblinking. The boy’s
eyes scanned over Izuku's scarred face for a long moment, drinking up every little detail, memorizing every single thin white line and discoloration.

His eyes seemed to lock on Izuku's largest facial scar for forever. It was definitely long enough that Izuku started to feel awkward. When he was done analyzing Izuku's face he turned his gaze back to his eyes. It was like he was searching for something, for what, Izuku didn’t know. Quite frankly he didn’t want to.

Izuku grabbed his books out of his bag and placed them on his desk, trying his hardest to ignore the fact he could still feel Todoroki's eyes burning holes in the back of his head.

Izuku sighed deeply and started reading, keeping his eyes trained on his book was enough to distract him from the prying eyes of the needy introvert behind him, until Mr Aizawa saved him with his presence.

Hopefully that was the end of that.

•——————————————————•

Shouto Todoroki found Zuko Midori fascinating. They both acted very similar, plus Midori had the same eyes as him. They both had the same washed out and dulled eyes of someone who had been so wronged by others.

They both would rather banish any and all emotions to the far corner of their mind so that they never had to be hurt again. Shouto could also see the storm of rage and fury hidden behind those cold, dead eyes. He understood Midori's eyes all too well.

Shouto could see fragments of himself in the boy. It was the way, although very subtle, he seemed to flinch and wince at loud noises. It was the way the boy was quite obviously afraid of failure. It was the way he too always strived for the best, for the top.

Shouto could relate to all those things. Shouto couldn't help but notice how his classmate’s entire body was absolutely littered with scars. He could only see a little bit of his exposed skin but from what he could see Midori was more scars than bare skin.

It varied from thin white and faded scars to deep and irritated scars. He even had some raised ones over his hands. Shoto was especially curious about his largest scar and the weird and raised scar that spread and circled around each one of his fingers. It was an odd scar to have. Shouto had never seen someone have such a scar before. It was almost like someone chopped off his fingers and sewed them back on.

Shouto took a long time to stare at Midori's most prominent scar. It was a raised thick and jagged scar that reached from the right of his jaw up and across his nose and finally stopped about halfway through the middle of his left cheek. The scar was about three shades darker than Midori's actual skin tone. It was a stark contrast to Midori's extremely pale face.

Shoto wanted to learn everything about him. He wanted to learn where he got those painful looking scars from. He wanted to know why he’d also decided to shut away his emotions and become a husk like human. He wanted to know where he learnt to be so skilled. He wanted to know it all.

And that started with sitting with him at lunch.

Shouto was never one to start conversations or initialize friendships, but Zuko Midori was a special case.

Shouto waltzed over to the mysterious boy and shimmied into the seat next to Midori. Who didn’t even spare him a single glance.

Shouto coughed to make his presence known before speaking. “Hello Midori, I am Shouto Todoroki.” Shouto said coldly, he hadn’t spoken a word to any of his classmates yet. Midori sighed deeply in what seemed like… annoyance before locking eyes with Shouto.

“I know your name. And you know mine so there’s no need for meaningless introductions.” Midori said in an icy monotone voice.

Shouto’s eyebrow raised up slightly in surprise because how the hell did this guy know his name even though no one, not even the teacher had said it before? Is he a psychic? Does he have a secret psychic quirk? Midori answered all his questions the next time he opened his mouth.

“I only know your name because you also got into UA from a letter of recommendation.”

Oh. That kind of made sense. So he also got in through a recommendation letter? Shouto wondered who recommended him. Was he also like Shouto in the way he had a hero father who recommended him to this school? Shouto had to get answers to this.

“Who recommended you?” Shouto asked curiously, Midori furrowed his brows and looked Shouto up and down before finally looking back at his untouched food.

“The man who trained me, I’m not giving out any more information.” Midori said quickly.

Now that sounded suspicious as hell.

He could have just said ‘the man who trained me, but he doesn’t want his name disclosed’ or ‘the man who trained me, he would like to stay anonymous though.’ To say ‘The man who trained me, I’m not giving out any more information’ that sounded sketchy.

It was almost like even if Midori wanted to tell Shoto more he couldn’t.

Shouto’s curiosity was only growing. Midori was like a puzzle, a complex one with multiple layers to crack. Shouto has always loved puzzles. As Shouto looks at Midori, he can’t help but feel that maybe this is a puzzle he can’t figure out. Doesn’t mean he won’t try though.

•—————————————•

Izuku was very confused. Someone had come to sit at his table at lunch.

Lo and behold, the boy who came to sit next to him was none other than the stalker from class, Shouto Todoroki. Instead of just looking directly into Izuku's soul he decided to talk to Izuku this time. Not much talking was done, because Izuku kept shutting down conversation topics.

Why was the ice king himself, of all people so drawn to him? He’d shown no indication he wanted to be friends with him or anyone at all. He looks very unapproachable, and if looks could kill he would have killed everyone he's looked at by now.

So why has this boy decided to latch onto him?

“Why are you talking to me? I’m not interested in making friends.” Izuku blurted out, fixing Shouto with a murderous glare that resembled Mr Aizawa's death glare.

“Because I find you interesting,” said Shouto in his usual monotone voice. “You have the same eyes as me, the eyes of someone that’s been wronged before. I can also tell you feel so much overwhelming anger and sadness that you had to lock it away in order for it to not drown you. I want to learn about you. Eventually, I hope to become your friend.”

Izuku was taken aback. How was it possible for someone to read him so well despite only knowing him for two days? How can someone understand and relate to him? Izuku didn’t understand.

He was at a loss for words. someone thought he could relate to Izuku. Someone wanted to be his friend. Izuku couldn’t allow anyone to involve themselves with him, it was dangerous and would only end in pain.

Just like his friendship with Kuro did, he can’t have a repeat of that. His heart couldn’t take it. If he were to lose another friend because he was selfish enough to allow Todoroki (or anyone that wanted to be his friend) Izuku thinks his heart would explode.

It didn’t matter how much Izuku craved friendship, or how desperately Todoroki wanted scratch that, thought he wanted to learn more about him and build a relationship with him. He just couldn’t let him. It was for his own safety.

Izuku looked Todoroki dead in the eyes and contorted his face into a firm scowl.

“I don’t need, nor want, any friends.” The words fell out his mouth like liquid fire.

Todoroki winced at the venomous words that Izuku had just spoken. He fluttered his eyelids while still looking at Izuku. (Honestly, Izuku thinks Todoroki hasn’t taken his eyes off him the entire time he was sitting there.) His mouth opened and closed like a fish gasping for air.

Izuku subtly rolled his eyes and grabbed his tray of untouched food. Just as he was about to move to a new table, a loud ear-splitting alarm sounded and principal Nedzu’s voice could suddenly be heard on the speakers.

“Hello students! This is a level three lockdown. Please make your way to your classrooms quickly and peacefully. Thank you!”

Obviously, no one heard the principal because the corridors leading to the classrooms were nothing but peaceful. It was pure chaos. People were getting trampled over, some getting elbowed in the face. Others fell down the stairs when people nudged them too hard, some were screaming, and crying.

It was honestly embarrassing that students preparing to work as heroes or with heroes were being this immature and unorganized. They were simply walking to their respective classrooms.

Izuku had had enough, when he saw a familiar disembodied uniform get slammed harshly against a wall in a way that would definitely leave a deep purple and sore bruise in the morning.

Izuku looked around him frantically trying to figure out a way to stop the chaos when he looked out the window.

It was just the fucking media. People were getting injured and panicking over the media.

Stupid.

Izuku moved his gaze back to the crowd and finally spotted the angel that could help stop the panic. Uraraka.

Izuku shuffled forward, pushing people out of his way to make it to the brunette. When he did he tapped her on the shoulder. The action made her jump slightly, but Izuku immediately spoke when she turned around.

“Uraraka, I need you to do something important for me. Make me float, then throw me over to that wall over there so everyone can see me, can you do that?” Uraraka looked confused but nodded and did exactly as he asked of her.

Uraraka threw him over to a wall high above everyone else so everyone in the corridor could either see or hear him.

Izuku has always been told he has a commanding and loud voice when he needs his voice to be. After all, he does have to command his own squad from time to time. He knew he could draw in the students' attention easily. Still, he couldn’t help the small amount of nervousness bubbling up in his stomach.

Izukus sucked in a deep breath before shouting as loud as he could. “IT’S JUST THE MEDIA! THERE'S NOTHING TO WORRY ABOUT, CALM DOWN, YOUR PANIC IS GETTING PEOPLE INJURED!!” Damn, even Izuku was shocked at the seriousness and volume of his voice, he knew he could be loud but wow.

It definitely seemed to work since people started to calm down and the peace that Nedzu asked for seemed to have replaced the anarchy.

Now onto the next problem.

A problem Izuku hadn’t thought of before.

How he was getting down.

A fall from the height he was at would most definitely result in a broken leg that he really didn’t want to deal with right now.

Izuku, unfortunately, didn’t get time to think about it. Uraraka released him and he was sent plummeting quickly towards the crowd of people.

Shit.

Chapter 5: Chapter 5

Summary:

A flash back to a friend.

“wake upppp” a voice whispered
“Wake uppp” why was someone telling him to wake up in his dream?
“Wake- oh fuck it, WAKE UP!” Whisper shouted the voice as a strong hand collided with the side of Izukus face, he shot up from his laid down position quickly and reached for the knife he has hidden under his pillow in case of emergency.

“Zuzu it’s just me! No need to stab me!” Izuku blinked open his eyes slowly, a pair of familiar vibrant yellow eyes greeted him as he did. Kuro. Izukus only friend, was for some reason crouched on the floor next to Izukus bed so only his eyes and the top of his head were visible with a torch shining on Izukus face.

“Kuro? KURO what are you doing here?!” Izuku whispered in confusion, Kuro chuckled sweetly, kuro’s laughter lit a fire in Izukus hear and warmed his entire body.

That’s when he realized.

How did he get in?

“Kuro, my fabulous, amazing, strong best friend, how in the world did you get in here?” Izuku raised one of his eyebrows and tilted his head to the side, kuro looked around the room, scratched the back of his neck and pushed his lips forward in a sort of ‘I have no idea what your talking about’ sorta way. “Kuro.” Izuku said sternly. Kuro sighed and looked dead into Izukus eyes.

Kuro coughed and sighed before replying “ ok so I may or may not of blackmailed one of the guards so they unlock your door and the backdoor” Kuro stood up and stretched to his full height (which wasn’t much because he was the same size as izuku) izuku sighed, Kuro did this around once every month, he’d somehow manage to get a guard to open Izukus door and they'd just talk for hours on end pretending that life was peaceful as if they weren’t counting down the days until the war started.

Kuro was also taken from his home when he was young, he was taken when he was seven but unlike izuku he was taken for his incredibly powerful quirk, Kuro had a powerful telekinesis quirk so powerful in fact that he can pull buildings apart and make the ground beneath him shake, much like izuku he was taken along with a couple others most of his original squad was luckily still alive.

Izuku opened his mouth to say something when Kuro grabbed his wrist and yanked him off his bed “hey!” He whispered loudly

“No time to argue Zuki! We have to get outside!” Kuro whisper shouted as he and izuku ran through the corridor, there uncovered feet made slapping sounds echo through the quite bunker. It was dark the only light visible was the one from Kuro dying torch, it flickered and gave izuku a head ache as it illuminated the bath to the back door.

“Kuro what are we doing?!” Izuku questioned frantically, did he not understand how much trouble they could get in! They would pin it all on izuku, of course, but Kuro would probably end up with more then a couple bruises!

“Calm down Zuki!” Kuro threw open the door and pushed izuku outside. It was the door that lead to the training field, it was a massive piece of land surrounded by tall barbed fences keeping them caged in like animals, there was a large willow tree tucked into the far corner of the field it’s long and tentacle like leaves hung over the fence so that it had a faint taste of the world outside the compound. The sky was leaking a constant stream of heavy rain, the icy cold liquid cut into Izukus skin and made him shiver as it soaked through his thin clothes, but Izuku didn’t have it in him to care, he’d always loved the rain, the sound of rain hitting windows, jumping in puddles on the way to school. Getting home and snuggling up with his mother in a blanket with a cup of hot chocolate, all things that came with rain, all things he hadn’t done in a long time but he misses a lot.

Izuku let out a long and tranquil sigh “Zuki look up” Kuro voice sounds smooth and oddly quite, even when he’s whispering his voice always holds a loud tone of excitement, but when he spoke this time he just sounded quite. Izuku does as he asks and looks up, his eyes widen when he sees the inky black sky dotted with beautiful bright stars, izuku saw stars once before when he went on holiday with his mother and the Bakugos, it wasn’t anywhere abroad it was only to the country side of Japan but it was the first holiday izuku had ever been on. He’d spent hours outside just looking up at the stars with Kachan in complete silence soaking up every last bit of the beautiful sky before they had to go back home.

Izuku looked to his right at his friend the only person that had shown him a slither of kindness the entire time he was captured, he looked utterly breathtaking in the faint light of the moon, his dark blue hair clumped together from the rain as it swayed in the wind, he looked at peace if it weren’t from the scars all over his body and face anyone would think he was a normal kid enjoying in the rain.

“One day I’m going there” Kuro said quietly, he raised his hand up to the sky as he fell backwards to lie on the soggy grass, Izuku followed so they were both led on the ground.

“Your going to the sky?” Izuku questioned. Kuro giggled

“No silly, I’m going to the moon, once I get out of this place I’m going to go there, then every other planet I want to discover it all” Kuro muttered, izuku had never thought of going anywhere out of Japan or the complex let alone anywhere out of earth, then again Kuro always did have big dreams, izuku laid still looking up at the sky when he felt Kuro hand slither it’s way on top of his and interlock there fingers. Kuro hands were soft and warm a direct contrast to Izukus rough and calloused hand, izuku turned his head to look at Kuro with confusion, Kuro was staring directing at him when izuku had fully rotated his head to look at him.

“Will you go with me?”

“What?”

“Will you go with me to the moon?” Kuro voice held a type of child like innocence that izuku had lost a long time ago, Izuku envied Kuro in a way, he was lucky in a way that izuku wasn’t, he obviously had been to hell and back due to the training but Kuro never had to go through the torture that izuku did to try get a quirk so he was able to hold onto his optimism much longer then Izuku. Izuku knew there was no way they were getting out, not unless they were blessed with a miracle. But, hoping for something outside of the military seemed nice., even if there was no way it would happen.

“Yes, I will go to the moon with you, I’ll always go with you no matter where you go, I’ll always be with you” izuku smiled softly as he watched Kuro face brighten with excitement. Izuku thought that was the end of there conversation, but Kuro spoke again.

“Do you know what day it is?” Kuro pondered, Izuku raised an eyebrow, how would he know? He didn’t own a calendar.

Izuku rolled his eyes, “no I don’t, do you know what day is it Kuro ?” Kuro chuckled adorably as his grip on Izukus hand tightened.

“July 15th” Izukus eyes widened comically large, he shot his head round to look at kuro who was hysterically laughing at Izukus dramatic reaction, it was his birthday? Sometimes he would ask the nice guards how old he was so he could keep track of how long he had been there, last time he checked he was 11 so that made him 12 today.

“It’s your birthday” well no shit Sherlock izuku wanted to say, but didn’t. “ you know who’s birthdays also July 15th?… mine!!” Kuro moved his hand from Izukus and instead wrapped his arms round izuku in a very wet and uncomfortable hug, Kuro embraced him and pulled him so tight that Izukus and Kuro’s cheeks touched as Kuro pulled them into a sat up position and held him close.

“That makes us practically brothers!” Kuro exclaims, izuku always wanted a sibling, in fact when he was three he begged his mother for a little brother, his poor mother had to explain in the most kid friendly way she could why it wasn’t possible, it took izuku two whole weeks to drop it. But he still secretly longed for a brother, So even though Kuro and he weren’t blood related izuku had subconsciously started to view Kuro as his brother. Izuku smiled at Kuro and reciprocated kuro’s hug.

“Yeah I guess it does, brother” both of them started laughing hysterically after that, they both stayed out there until morning arose, they both got in trouble, Kuro ended up with like izuku predicted a couple bruises and aching joints where as izuku ended up with a deep and painful wound on his face that he knew would scar badly, it was a gash from the middle right of his jaw that stretched unevenly over his nose and finally stoped in the middle of izuku left cheek, it was usually doctor Rumiko that dealt with his punishments and his torture sessions.

But this time Rome participated, his quirk is easy to explain, but that didn’t mean it weak at all, no, in reality Romes quirk sent chills down Izukus spine, blades, he was able to make large and sharp blades come out of any part of his body, which of course when he did participate in Izukus punishment he made good use of (hence the new wound of his face)

Sometimes when Izuku was in a lot of trouble or when Rome was particularly mad then Rome would use fire to heat up his blades and cause Izuku excruciating pain.

Despite the punishment Izuku couldn’t feel any regret for his time he spent with Kuro because he knew the war started in two months and that was probably going to be the last bit of peace they would ever get. They would be different after the war. Kuro would definitely of lost his last bit of oblivious innocence. But Izuku wouldn’t care if that happened, as long as he was okay, as long as he was alive and they could go to the moon together.

Things would be fine

as long as he was alive

Notes:

I have some art drawn out specifically for this chapter but I didn’t finish it in time so I’ll post it on my Twitter (@kat_soup__) sorry if there are any mistakes,

Also I’m currently writing chapter 12 and I think I messed up the canon time line, a lot, so I’m sorry if it gets a bit confusing

Chapter 6: Chapter 6

Summary:

The usj

Notes:

Hey dudes I’ll post a summary of izukus quirk in the end notes, it was written by @Lemonzu, who very kindly rewrite it so it’s easier to read :))) thank you to them!! also follow my Twitter ( @kat_soup__) and I did go through this and capatlize and corrected everything I could but sorry if I missed anything

Today was the day. The day that the attack on the usj was supposed to happen, Izuku woke up about two hours earlier then he usually would of to receive a call from Rome on what his objectives were

he was to identify the leader/ leaders
He was to protect the students and teacher at all costs
He was to only engage in battle once he’d identified the leader/leaders.
Defeat and capture as many villains as possible

Simple enough on paper but in action could be difficult seeing as though he’s going into this literally blind, he had no clue when the villains would show up, what type of attack, hell, he didn’t even know how many of them there would be. And Rome said they have a suspicion that there will be a villain attack on the usj meaning this could all be for nothing.

Even so Izuku slipped himself into his uncomfortable suit and activated ‘stealth mode’. Stealth mode was a setting on his suit that allowed him to turn invisible, well, not really, in reality it made him blend seamlessly into his surroundings so he looked invisible.

Izuku swiftly made his way out of his apartment and started heading towards the UA, and onto obstacle number two (one was getting out the apartment without bumping into anyone and blowing his cover) how the hell he was supposed to get into UA so he could get into the usj, If he were to use his student ID to get through the door it would clue in the other teachers that he’s at school and they would be confused as to why he isn’t in class so that’s out. He could probably just go over the wall but he would need to hack the UA defense system so he didn’t set off any alarms by accident. Or he could just run through the door and hope for the best.

The second option is probably the best.

When Izuku finally made it UA it was go time, izuku scanned the 20ft wall surrounding the ua building noting every single camera wire and secret keypad as he did, once he had it All memorized he made his way over to the small electronic tablet on the wall next to the gate, the tablet was there so that UA student’s and select guests can quickly scan there ID and allow themselves in, but in Izukus case, he was going to use it so he can make the system believe he was in school, so he can make it past the alarms, but at the same time not notify any of his teachers.

For your average person, hacking into ua’s defense system would be difficult, but for Izuku it was definitely not, he made quick work of deactivating the censors in the system that detected when quirks are used then used his own quirk to warp the code so it worked the way he wanted, he made a quick mental note to fix it later then ran as quick as he could to the USJ, using his quirk to glitch himself forward about twenty steps for extra speed. Obviously, it wasn’t speedy enough because when Izuku made it to the USJ and perched himself on top of the glass roof villains had already started to flood the building.

And holy fuck were there a-lot.

Izuku expected 10 maybe 11 powerful villains, he definitely didn’t expect more then a hundred! There had to be at least 130 in there. Izuku sucked in a deep breath of air to stabilize himself so he didn’t just focus on the sheer amount of villains and lose focus on his goal. Izuku trailed his eyes across the USJ building, at the entrance was a group of students that ,of course, had to be class 1-A, there was a teacher, pro hero thirteen attempting to calm the stressed out students, and toward the back was Izukus Worst nightmare.

Most of the villains seemed to be weak pocket villains (villains that are literally nothing to worry about, unless there in a big group) but right toward the very back of the hoard was what Izuku could only presume where the leaders, or the leader and his main lackeys.

The one that seemed to have more charge was a young man that seemed not too much older then the students of UA, 19 maybe 20 the man was tall and lean he didn’t look very strong, but then again looks can be deceiving. He was wearing a black v-neck shirt that to looked too tight to be comfortable around his chest but fit loosely around his slender arms. The villain also had greasy blue hair that stuck to his sickly pail face, his skin itself was peeling and scabbed all over where it go too dry and the blue haired man tried to relive the itchiness, over all he was someone that you wouldn’t like to go near if you saw him in the streets, but the most eye catching thing about him was that he was covered in hands. There was one on top of his head, One obstructing his face leaving only a blood shot crimson eye for view, two clasped onto his slim neck, two resting on his shoulders, and a lot more on his arms. Izuku could see the hand villain scratching violently and frantically at his neck every so often.

The second villain was just a big heap of mist. The villain had the appearance of a Constantly swirling black and cloud, the edges of the misty body of the villain was a vibrant yet dull shade of violet that ever so slightly seemed to glow. Peaking out of the misty cloud of black and purple were two large and piercing yellow eyes.

And the last villain that was standing with the leader was something that looked completely inhuman, it was large and muscly, it almost resembled all might in stature. The creature was wearing tattered muddy yellow shorts that had metallic knee pads over top them, the creatures skin was a dark midnight blue that was covered in large and raised red scars. But of course all of that’s as nothing compared to the creatures head, his head shape resembled that of a bird, it had a muzzle on that closely resembled a beak, but the part that didn’t resemble a bird was the skin on the top of his head that was peeled backwards to expose its brain two wide eyes that seemed to be looking at nothing could be seen poking out.

Izuku snapped a quick photo of the leader and his main lackeys to show to Rome then, it was go time, he smashed through the window was was send flying onto the head of a weak looking villain.

“Wha-“ started Aizawa, he didn’t get enough time to finish his sentence before Izuku was launching himself at the next villain, using his quirk on the villains within arms length to glitch there brains to confuse and knock them out, some of the more lucky villains and got a couple kicks to the head or neck.

Izuku saw Aizawa shuffle up next to him while fighting a villain of his own “who the hell are you?” He shouted, Izuku, shamefully, winced at the volume and aggression in his voice.

“None of your business, but I’m here to help.” Aizawa looks at him for a short second, he looked like he wanted to argue further but didn’t, thank god,

Izuku finished up with his villains when he looks at the main boss who looks incredibly aggravated “why isn’t he here scratch he’s supposed to be here! scratch And why is there a random uninvited npc here! scratch“ the man was scratch continuously at his dry and flaky skin so hard that izuku could see a stream of crimson liquid slip down his hand. “.NOMU! STOP THEM THERE RUINING EVERYTHING”

Izuku for the most part prides himself in his strong hearing, it’s a skill that has helped him in training and out on the field, but in the moment the ‘nomu’ opened its beak Izuku wanted nothing more then to be deaf so he didn’t have to hear the blood curdling screech that erupted out of its mouth, the ground beneath Izukus feet shook and vibrated, everyone in the building covered there ears, and things toppled over at the pure power behind that things scream.

When the thing had finished it’s battle cry it propelled itself forward and launched itself at Aizawa and within a blink of an eye it was on top of Aizawa, it wrapped its large meaty hand around Aizawas arm and snapped the sickening sound of the bone snapping out of place bounced off the walls and forced its way into Izukus ears; the agonized scream that followed after made Izukus ears ring painfully, the Nomu then grabbed a clump of Aizawas head and smashed it into the ground making a head shaped indent, it smashed Aizawas face on the floor,

Again

And again

And again

Once Izuku realized what the fuck he’d just seen he sprang into action and reared his leg back to land a heavy kick on the beast. But he didn’t move. Not a single inch.

Shock absorption. Izuku heard a maniacal laughter erupt from the leader behind him, that he’d learnt was called shigaraki when the mist villain had addressed him “PFT, YOU NPC REALLY THOUGHT THAT WOULD WORK?! MY NOMU HAS MULTIPLE ATTACKS AND IS BUILT TO ONLY BE BEATEN BY ALL MIGHT HIMSELF! YOU CANT DO NOTHING ITS GAME OVER!!” Shigaraki shouted in a raspy voice, Shigaraki was just bragging like any normal stereotypical villain, usually Izuku found that sort of stuff irritating, but not in that moment because Shigaraki just made Izukus job a lot easier.

Now he knew that the Nomu, one, had multiple quirks, two, is on the same power level as all might, and three, is not a really unfortunate quirk user and is in fact not a human anymore. Now izuku has far less snooping around the dark web, and less blackmailing other villains to get information to do which is always appreciated.

Izuku let out a deep breath through his nose, Izuku has always been told that once trained enough his quirk can become as powerful as All Mights purely because of how many different ways it can be used, it took six years for Izuku to learn how to use his quirk so that it’s somewhat all might level powerful, he doesn’t use it much though since it’s exhausting and painful , he only ever uses it in situations in which he has no other options, this is one of those situations. Iida had already fled to get help so Izuku, hopefully, wouldn’t have to maintain the overexerting level of power for too long, hopefully

Izuku shook his head to clear his mind, cracked his fingers, his wrists, his neck, his back, and took a long, and soothing breath in, for a moment he forgot he was in a situation where he and others could literally die, he felt like he had been transported to a more peaceful and happier time, that is until his lunged his self forward like a feral cat protecting its food and grabbed the Nomu by its shoulders. Activating his quirk.

The Nomu screamed again letting go of Aizawas limp body, the Nomu glitched rapidly, the things scream fluctuating tones from loud to quite then to high to low, it’s body seemingly losing limbs and sections of its body for seconds only to regain them a blink later, it’s skin Turing pink, then green, yellow, blue, red, over and over again, an aura of multi colored squares surrounded him. With every second that Izuku used his quirk to incapacitate and cause immense pain to the Nomu it’s screams became more and more desperate and Shigaraki’s scratching started to draw more and more blood.

“ENOUGH!” Shigaraki shouted “maybe If I kill one of these pesky students All Might will show up…” Shigaraki shifted his gaze from Izuku and the Nomu to instead stretch out his boney hand to grasp onto Tsuyus face, Izuku could see her lips tremble from fear but Izuku couldn’t do anything, he had to stop the Nomu he couldn't take his hands off, he could feel a burning spreading underneath his skin causing his blood to boil and his head to throb.

Shigaraki hand made contact with Tsuyus face, but nothing happened. Aizawa had managed (how, Izuku doesn’t know) to lift his head off of his ground, with blood gushing out a wound on his forehead down his bruised face like a waterfall, and activated his quirk.

awesome Izuku though, seemed Shigaraki also thought the same thing since he said something along the same lines.

“Your such a badass Eraser” after that everything was a blur, he was too exhausted and in to much internal pain for anything to stick in his brain. All he did know was that the mist villain was called kurogiri, All Might arrived (not smiling which was a shocker) same with some more hero’s, izuku helped to get Aizawa out of there and to Recovery Girl, after that he ran away and collapsed on his bed after a cold shower.

He was in so much pain, he forgot just how much it hurt to use his quirk at full capacity, he was going to need to train that more. But for now he needed to rest and pry that the next day of school would be less work.

Notes:

Written by Lemonzu

Quirk Name: Distort

Visual description: A staticy distortion glitch akin to when a video game character glitches, such as Vanellope von Schweetz; from Wreck It Ralph.

Description: This quirk allows the user to distort and glitch anything based upon sight and or touch.
More general- Say the user wants to glitch a target but can’t see said target, well if they’ve seen it before they can glitch it, albit they have to be touching the area. As long as they’ve seen it before they can activate their quirk ok it.

Manipulation- This quirk allows the user to glitch objects into other things, take a stick or a lamp post for example. One look and the stick is now a knife and the lamp post a nuke/bomb. As well as being able to combine objects making things that could be compared to Frankenstein.

Object- For distortion, while yes the user can manipulate its form and shape, they are unable to shift them into anything he wants compared to a stick; due to its size.

Body- This quirk is not limited to inanimate objects, certainly no. The user can cause body horror and many other things by glitching or distorting the human body/mind. Take in the thought of them being able to cause blindness, distorting brain matter and organs sending them into bodily failure, making a target hallucinate and hear things, knocking them unconscious,or just killing someone in general.

Movement- Last but definitely not least the user can glitch reality, being able to teleport things and it themselves by sight alone. This means they can transport things they’ve seen—say in their home—to their current location. So in darker thoughts they could take a persons limbs off by glitching them to another location, but he has to have been to said location before and or it has to be in his direct line of sight.

Side effects:
•When quirk is in use pain occurs.
•The glitching can spread, say an undistorted object touches one that is, then the user has control over that object as well, glitching it if they so choose.
•Hacking is easier with this quirk as technology bends to their quirk, allowing the user to glitch coding and other things of tech.
•Things are left with a glitch like aura to them.

Drawbacks: The user suffers from major migraines if they overuse the quirk, as well as coughing up blood if they glitch too many internal organs; being left withering in immense pain.

Activation: The user must be looking/touching the target they wish to distort, and or they must have seen or touched said target previously.

Chapter 7: Chapter 7

Summary:

Meeting about the person who helped at the usj, class representative

Shouta didn’t remember most of the usj insistent it was all an adrenaline and and pain filled blur, but what he did remember was the mysterious man that literally came crashing through the ceiling, he’d refused to give over his name but didn't seem a threat at all, he was helping shouta fight the villains, the man fighting skills were amazing and definitely made shouta happy that he want fighting against mystery man.

Shouta was able gain a grasp a vague concept of what the man’s quirk was, it seemed like some sort of quirk that was able to glitch and distort anything he touched including peoples fucking brains it seemed like, shouta saw him make people scream in pain then pass out from a single touch then grab a rock off the ground and use his quirk on it to turn it into a knife. Shouta really isn’t one to be incredibly bothered by quirks, no, he will learn the basics of a quirk only if he needs to but nothing further then the basics, but when shouta sees mystery mans peculiar quirk he really really wants to learn more about it.

The man stayed there helping out up until shouta passed out (he was probably there longer then that but shouta was passed out so he didn’t know) then he just disappeared without a trance or a a word.

It was strange for more reasons then one, shouta has been calling him a ‘man’ but really he seemed more like a boy, he was short, really short, he was muscular but also lanky and definitely built like a younger person, shouta also notice a slight buzz in his voice that didn’t seem quite natural and sounded a lot like a voice changer.

Obviously, shouta wasn’t the only one to find mystery man boy odd because he was currently sat in nezus office looking like a walking mummy waiting patiently for him to start talking about everything he’d learnt about the man boy

“Good morning teachers!” Nezu smiled, exposing way too many of his teeth for it to portray a feeling of comfort “I’ve figured out the identity of our mysterious helper!” All the teachers turned around to look at each other in confusion, shouta didn’t know why they expected any less, of course nezu would figure it out in a day it was

.

Nezu turned on the large wall length tv behind him, it displayed video of what seemed like a large group of terrified civilians surrounded by large burly looking men with shot guns, the large men all wore a military uniform that, judging by the American flags on there arms they were most likely (100%) American solders. The video was shot very close to the ground like the person recording was trying to hide the phone, it was shaky and pixelated shot on a low quality camrea, it was hard to make out anything really but when one of the soldiers started screaming in pain then erupt into colorful glitching squares shoutas hairs stood on end.

The man was rolling around on the floor clawing at his skin, digging for something beneath the surface, his fellow officers tenced some using there quirks to try and understand the situation some reading for battle.

That’s when ghe screaming of the man stopped, and the civilians breathing and sobbing higtened, the American solider was on the floor in a boodle of a crimson liquid his eyes were rolled back his mouth had foam falling out of it, he was bleeding out of his nose mouth ears and eyes, and he had, brutally clawed at his own arms and face so bad he’d broken skin. Overall it wasn’t pleasant for shouta to see ans he sees dead body’s allmost every day, he couldn’t imagine how it felt for the poor civilians.

Shouta wanted took away, but he just couldn’t and he was glad he didn’t because that’s when he saw him.

Mystify boy, who some how, looked even younger, he was shooting and stabbing and using his quirk to kill anyone and everyone in sight, it sent a shiver down his spine because the boy was killing with no hesitation or emotion, he was like a machine made for the singular purpose of destroying his enemy. The video cut out once all the Americans were dead and the boy finally spoke.

“Go. There’s a transport car outside for you, it will take you to the shelter”

Nezu turned off the tv and looked around the room evaluating the facial expressions of the teachers, none of which were good, midnight had a hand covering her mouth and a look of horror in her eyes, vlad king looks angry, all might looked shocked, present mic looked a second away from crying, and the rest of the teachers didn’t look any better.

“His name is distort the demon of war, or just distort, he showed up during the war in America that Japan just won, there’s only three videos of him out there, and there’s no information on the boy himself” nezu said maintaining that toothy grin despite the subject.

Vlad looked up from his lap with a look of horrified surprise “boy?”

Shit.

Shouta was only theorizing that distort was a kid, now nezu has said ‘boy’ and that pretty much confirms his theory. Shouta couldn’t find it in himself to be happy though.

“Yes, boy, I believe that distort is a child, 12 at the beginning of the war and now 15.” The temperature of the room dropped significantly as everyone took in that mortifying information.

A 12 year old at war, killing others, and getting injured with a frozen expression. It wasn’t a pleasant thing to thing about, what did the military do to that child to make him so robotic and how long, how long has that boy been forced to train in the art of war for his skills to be so polished. Shouta really didn’t want to thing about it.

“That’s horrible! That’s a child! The military is training children! We have to do something” it was all might that spoke up this time With a look of furry, and no smile

“I wish it was that that easy but the Japanese military is powerful, it will take more then three blurry videos of the boy and an educated guess of his age. We can try though” nezus smile turned into a beaming smile of determination.

And that they Will, they will try, and they will save this boy.

No matter what.

 

•————————————————————•

Ua gave class 1A a day off school to recover from the stress from the usj, it was a day of rest, and izuku for one, had used it to sleep, he literally slept the entire day, it was amazing.

But now he was back in a classroom full of people crowding his desk telling him about the usj incident, none of them knew he was there with them

“Then this dude dropped in through the roof and totally beat the shit out of the villains, it was so cool! And scary… but the dude was really cool! It’s kinda unfortunate you missed that part, not unfortunate you missed the villains though your lucky about that part” rambled kamanari, everyone else that came to talk to izuku about the villain attack said something along those lines, talking about how amazing the mysterious helper was and how terrifying the villains were.

That’s until they spotted the form of mr aizawa open the comically large door and wander through, he was wrapped head to toe in bandages, his eyes were covered and his arms were in a sling so how he managed to get the classroom was a complete mystery.

The group that was huddled round izukus desk scuttled back to there own desks with there mouths agape In shock.

“Mr aizawa should you still be teaching with those injuries!?” Questioned uraraka

“Why are you still in school?! You look like a walking mummy!” Pondered denki

“Sir are you okay?!” queried Sero

Mr aizawa let out a sigh long enough and loud enough for the class to immediately shut there mouthes, izuku could tell that under those bandages he also rolled his eyes

“My health is none of your concern, I’m fine” the tenseness in his classmate’s shoulders visibly decreased “what’s more important is that your fight isn’t over yet” never mind.

Everyones started muttering amongst themselves in panic, all of them questioning if there was another villain attack.

“Number one.” Silence “you will be picking a class representative. Number two, the sports festival is coming up in a week, the gyms will be open after school for free but if you need a special training area please fill in a special request form, there found in the front office I have some as well so if you know you’ll need one pick it up off my desk. Pick a representative I don’t care who just don’t wake me up.”

And with that mr aizawa was snuggled up like a catapiler in his sleeping bag. Izuku was enjoying the comfortable silence, until iida had to break the silence with his loud and commanding voice.

Izuku can’t have anything nice in this world can he?

“I believe we should vote for our class president by a voting system!” Iida stood up from his chair and lifted his arm up so it was straight up in the air, izuku was quickly realizing that this ‘Tenya iida’ person was a really weird character, he makes it his personal goal to make sure everyone and everything is in order no one is even allowed to even bend the rules slightly, izukus tie was a little off this morning and iida was the first the reprimand him on it, he kind of reminded izuku of some of his superiors in the military.

As much as izuku was slightly annoyed by him, he could tell that down underneath all that stern pride was a kind boy determined to make sure he and his peers can be the best hero’s they can be.

“Good idea iida!” gushed Yaoyorozu.

After that they all wore a name on a piece of paper and one by one put it at the front face down, izuku was conflicted, yes, he though iida would be amazing for the job, but izuku didn’t want to give him any more of an excuse to push the rules on everyone else. His other candidate was Yaoyorozu, she was polite to everyone, powerful, intelligent, and although she was also a stickler for the rules she wasn’t overly pushy about it, overall everyone loved her and she deserved such a high up role.

So izuku wrote down her name on the paper and placed it at the front.

It took five more minutes for the rest of the class to finish writing down the people they wanted to be the representative, and when the results were tallied up, izuku wishes he could set that he was supprised with the results but he wasn’t, it was so predictable.

Zuko midori- class president

Momo Yaoyorozu- vice president.

Izuku sighed, just because he knew it was inevitable that his classmates would vote him after what he pulled off during the alarm but that didn’t mean he was any less annoyed. He really didn’t want to be the class president.

So he stared right into the depths of iidas soul and pointed at him, iida startled and looked around a bit to see if izuku was pointing at someone else.

“I don’t want to be class president, I’m passing the responsibility onto you” the class looked shocked since it was the first time they’d herd him talk without someone talking to him first.

“Midori! I really think that you should keep the position for yourself! I appreciate that you think I would be suitable for her job but-“

“Iida take it, don’t take it, either way I don’t want to be class president so I’m giving up the position” izuku really didn’t leave much room for argument, he sat down at his desk and ignored anyone else that tried to convince him to keep it.

He close his eyes and took a deep breath through his nose.

He’s never wanted the weekend to come quicker then he did in that moment, thank fuck it was Friday.

Notes:

I made a thing for this fic it’s posted on Twitter (@kat_soup__) there is spoilers but there’s a warning so 👍 also I don’t think I went through and corrected most of this so if there’s mistakes I’m sorry I’m just really tired so I cba to go through and correct it

Chapter 8

Summary:

Shinsou and Midori meet

Izuku was bored, he’s never had free time before, he’s always had training to do or drills or work of some kind to do on weekends, but now, now he didn’t and he had no clue what to do.

He didn’t need anything from the shops, the gyms near by were shut due to a recent villain attack, and there was nothing good on the tv. So there. Was. Literally. Nothing. To. Do

Except go to the near by park, and that was what he was going to do, there he count really train too much but he could get a good jog in.

Izuku grabbed his running shoes and slipped them on his feet, made sure he had his Keys and phone then walked out his front door. It was a nice day outside, the sun was unobscured by clouds, the air was crisp with early morning freshness, there’s wasn't much wind today but just enough to make the leafs of trees rustle and shake.

It was, in Izukus opinion, the best type of weather, not too warm, not too cold.

Obviously though not many people agree with him since the park was practically empty other then a couple odd joggers and people just passing through. Izuku found a small area in the park surrounded by trees to start stretching his muscles, swinging his arms from side to side cracking his back running on the spot he did all the stretches one should do to ensure a good jog, that’s when he heard it

“Shit!” It was a tired and annoyed voice, a noise that sounded like a ‘how to fight’ video followed the voice, let it be know that Izuku is not a curious person, but when he heard someone seemingly trying and failing to learn to fight, well, he just couldn’t help the interest bubbling up in his chest. Izuku wondered over to where he herd the tired boy (Izuku thought it was a boy by the voice) when he found the voice he was greeted with a lanky boy with gravity defying purple hair, he looked tired, in fact he looked a second away from passing out from exhaustion, he had deep dark eye bag’s hanging low beneath his dull purple eyes.

Izuku observed the boy for two minutes as he tried his best to copy the combat positions and attacks on the shitty videos he had on his phone before Izuku just had to step in, yes he’s trying to keep his social activities to little to none, but come on! This boy was helpless! And he was was apart of the military and there was job was to help everyone even incapable strangers.

••————————————••

Hitoshi was struggling. He’d always wanted to get into the hero course of ua but since his quirk was a combat style quirk he completely failed the entrance exam with a pathetic, 6 points. but there was still hope yet, Eraserhead (the best hero ever ) also had a none combat quirk but he’d gotten in the hero course through the sports festival.

So that was the goal he was pushing for.

Unfortunately though, it was proving to be harder then Hitoshi thought it would be, he’s watched video after video on self defense and martial arts but he just wasn’t getting it, none of the fighting stances were sticking in his mind and every time he tried to practice a strike he ended up hurting himself.

It sucked

“Your doing that wrong” right just what Hitoshi needed, a random stranger picking on his shitty technique. Hitoshi rolled his eyes and picked himself off the ground from when he fell over practicing a round house kick

“Yeah I know, thanks for telling me “ said Hitoshi In an irritated tone, the picky boy was short with surprising toned muscles and bushy blackish green hair, his skin was olive and dull; dusted with constellations of freckles, as Hitoshis eyes trailed over the boy he couldn’t help but notice that the boy was covered head to toe in discolored scars, the ones on his arms were mainly thin but long and jagged ones, except for the one that circled around his entire bicep, he had a similar scar to that on his fingers, but on his face he had a long thick and raised scar that went from the middle of his jaw across his nose.

For some reason the bushy haired boy in front of him had an aura of authority and power it made Hitoshi feel the need to be completely submissive to any commands that fall out of the boys mouth, but at the same time the boy also gave off the energy of someone trust worthy, someone honest and kind, it made Hitoshi feel the need to spill his guts to the stranger. His quirk maybe?

“What are you training for?” The boy started walking closer out of the shade of the tree he was under previously until he was stood directly in front of Hitoshi.

Who does this dude think he his? I’ve only just met him and he’s asking me personal shit?

Hitoshi was pissed off by the forwardness of the stranger but, for some reason, maybe it was the sincerity in his voice or the complete lack of malice (or anything really) in his voice that made Hitoshi feel the urge to respond to his question.

“Uh, well I want to get into the hero course at UA, I’m in gen Ed right now but I know you can get into the hero course through the sports festival, so ya know, I’m trying to do that” Hitoshi nervously rubbed the back of his neck whilst the stranger hummed in understanding, Hitoshi tracked the strangers eyes to see what he was looking at but the strangers gaze led him to nothing in particular, he was lost in thought, just as Hitoshi went to tap his shoulder and ask if he was okay the stranger spoke again.

“Do you want help? I’m in the hero course and I've been trained in fighting for many years” the stranger snapped his head round to look back at Hitoshi granting him there full undivided attention. Hitoshi was fully expecting this stranger to laugh at him when he spoke of his dreams of the ua hero course, but no, instead he was being offered help from someone that was obviously strong enough, but Hitoshi couldn’t help but be skeptical, if they were in the hero course they most likely had a combat quirk therefore there training would most likely be tailored on the presence that Hitoshi also had a combat quirk

Which he did not

“What’s your quirk?” Hitoshi raised a skeptical eyebrow to the boy who didn’t even blink at Hitoshis questioning gaze

“I don’t have one, I got in to the hero course through letter of recommendation.” He said coldly,

Hitoshis mouth fell open in shock, the boy in front of him was quirkless and in the hero course through recommendation?! there was no way that Hitoshi was going to deny his offer now, in order to survive in the hero course and to get in through recommendation you have to be incredibly skilled, like incredibly skilled, especially if you lack any source of natural strength enhancement.

Hitoshi closed his mouth and coughed, the bushy haired boy was still just stood there with a far away look in his yellow eyes starring directly into Hitoshis violet eyes.

“That would be great, by the way what’s your name?” Hitoshi said quickly, he really couldn’t keep calling this person ‘bushy haired boy’ or ‘the boy’ its not really polite.

“Cool, I’m Zuko Midori, you?” He, Midori, held his scared hand to Hitoshi who took it and shook it hesitantly.

“Shinsou Hitoshi”

The two boys spent until the sun was beginning to set training only stopping when Midori insisted on Hitoshi getting himself something to eat and drink, after a while of Midoris brutal training Hitoshi found that Midoris methods were really helping, the combat poses were sticking in his head, he could recite which poses were which, what there names were and when they were most effective, he could even do a couple battle strikes without fumbling over!

Hitoshi had never been more glad that a random stranger had talked to him the he was now.

“Thank you huff so much for huff helping me” Hitoshi said gasping for air between his word, it was embarrassing how sweaty and fatigued he was after the training when his trainer (if that would he was) wasn’t even sweating a little.

Midori offered a water bottle to him which he happily accepted. “It’s no big deal, what type of hero student would I be if I didn’t help someone in need”

Both boys were sat down in the grass, the sun was almost completely set now and Hitoshis parents would most likely start to get worried if he didn’t start heading home now, but there was one thing he had to do before he did so, even if he really didn’t want to, Hitoshi bit his bottom lip and took a deep breath in through his nose as he turned to look at Midori who was starring at nothing with a absent look in his eyes yet again (Hitoshi noticed he did that a lot)

“Midori”

“Yes Shinsou?”

“Can you, uh… can you give me your number so we can, um, set up another training sesh, only if that’s okay with you of course”

Midori blinked at Hitoshi, one, two, three times with a pondering look on his face that made Hitoshi want to shout an apology through his phone on the floor and jump off the nearest cliff, he almost retracted his offer when Midori spoke.

“That’s fine with me” Midori grabbed a small note book out his pocket and tore a piece of paper off one of the pages to write his number on. Hitoshi noticed that on the front of the notebook was the title ‘hero analysis’ as much as he wanted to he decided not to mention it, instead storing the information for when he and Midori maybe become friends

The two exchanged numbers and parted ways to there separate homes.

That night Hitoshi had a peaceful dream of a new found friend

Izuku had a nightmare of a lost friend

Notes:

Just in case anyone forgot, izuku had to dye his hair and use contact lenses so that he isn’t identified by anyone (mainly Bakugo)

also i might of accidentally wrote that Izuku was pale in one of the older characters but no I’m this AU izuku has olive skin

Okay byeeee next chapter on Saturday!!

follow my Twitter @kat_soup__

Chapter 9

Summary:

Monama being a dick

Monday’s are the worst day of them all, everyone hates them, teachers, students, workers, literally everyone but, Izuku isn’t like everyone, Izuku wouldn’t say he loves Monday’s but he also wouldn’t say he hates them.

Izuku spent his entire weekend training Shinsou, who, was actually a lot better then Izuku originally thought which made his life a whole lot better, but it was still boring, teaching moves he’d memorized years ago to someone who was almost completely helpless. Not exactly the ideal way to spend his weekend.

But school to Izuku was kind of fun no day was the same as the last, literally on Tuesday Kamanari and Ashido are testing what happened when Kaminari uses his electricity on Ashidos acid (nothing happened), then on Wednesday and Bakugo blows up the entire training field. There is no way to predict how a school day will go; even if the lessons are same and are taught by the same teacher, they aren’t taught the same way. Izuku loved it, after spending most of his life following a strict schedule for his most of his life, he really appreciated the surprise of not knowing what would happen when he opened his classroom door.

Today When Izuku walked through the 1-A home room door his class, thank god, didn’t immediately hound him again like they did on Friday which was nice.

Well, it would of been nice if homeroom wasn’t immediately ruined by Todoroki burning holes in the back of his head yet again with his needy stares, after about four minutes of Todoroki, most likely unintentionally, making Izuku incredibly uncomfortable Izuku whipped round in his chair to look at Todoroki.

“Please could you stop starring at me” Todoroki just blinked at him, opening his mouth a couple times like a fish, finally he settled on the right words.

“How was your weekend?” Todoroki asked, he tilted his head to the side to emphasize his curiosity, Izuku sighed he really wasn’t going to be able to shake this boy off was he? What part of ‘I don’t want to be friends’ is hard to understand?

“It was okay, how about you, how was yours?” Izuku shitty conversational skills were obvious in his voice, the way his tone wavered and fluctuated on his words as he wracked his brain on how one should appropriately talk to someone his age, Todoroki didn’t seem too bothered though, hexafter all, wasn’t much better.

“It was alright, my dad spent it training me” Izukus interest was peaked, there was once a time that Izuku was the worlds most nosy and curious person, jumping at any opportunity to find out more information about any thing and everything, he would drink knowledge like a mosquitoes drink blood, but unfortunately that part of his personality was quickly beaten out of him, well, his superiors thought it was beaten out of him, but, but that part of him never truly left, it was just dulled down as Izuku learned to resist his urge to question everything.

Todoroki’s farther was Enji Todoroki, aka Endeavor

Endeavor

Along with his curious tendencies When Izuku was little he also had a fixation on hero’s, it pissed off his superiors when ever Izuku tried to ask about them, they tried to stop his fixation but however hard they tried it never died.

no matter how hard he or his superiors tried to kill his love for hero’s, they couldn’t couldn’t stop the way his eyes lit up with stars when he saw or even heard of a hero, so instead of stomping out his love for hero’s people in the military compound made him analyze and study the hero’s quirks, weaknesses, and strengths, and in doing so Izuku quickly realized he didn’t like Endeavor.

He was a bitch to his fans, to the press (Izuku wasn’t really bothered about that part since the press were also bitches) to the people he saved, to everyone really, and on top of that his casualty and collateral damage count was way above average. How he still had a license is a mystery.

So to say that Izuku was curious to hear what Endevour was like as a trainer/ farther (Izuku had a hunch it wasn’t good) was an understatement

Izuku took a deep breath in “Your farther is Endevour correct?” Todoroki scowled and winced at the mention of Endevour (that pretty much confirmed Izukus theory that Endevour was a shitty dad) Todoroki nodded. “What’s he like? As a dad or trainer?” Todoroki starred at him with cold eyes, and Izuku starred back with his own icy glare, if Todoroki’s theory that they were the same was correct then Endevours parenting was probably not the kindest

Todoroki closed his eyes and threw his head back before he took in a long breath through his nose and looked back it Izuku.

“He is a shitty dad, and he trains me way beyond what he should” Todoroki’s face was contorted into a angry grimace, Izuku nodded and mentally noted that, for what reason? Izuku didn’t know but he noted just in case. Izuku Turned away from Todoroki wishing to move on from the conversation so he can get to starring into space, Izuku was internally curseing himself for engaging in conversation with Todoroki, Izuku really couldn’t risk people think they were his friends.

The rest of the day was a blur.

Maths consisted of Kaminari giving Mr Ectoplasm grey hairs with his stupidity (how did he pass the written exam?)

Ans In English Ayoma made Mr Mic rethink his career choice every time he said he was speaking English when he was was in fact speaking French (how do you mix that up?)

Other then that nothing eventful happened until the class was dismissed for lunch, because everything eventful seemed to happen at lunch.

Everyone in the was was collecting there things when the door was swung open to reveal a horde of people outside the door all looking at class 1-A like they were zoo animals, they were all muttering things that Izuku couldn't make out to one another.

Iida approached the door with a look that reminded Izuku of the look you get from a teacher before they tell you off.

“Please move out of the door way we need to get to lunch!” Iida commended, he was ignored, the horde of people outside the door decided that starring at the class like they are exhibits in a museum was more interesting.

Bakugo pushed passed Iida and addressed the people himself “there just scouting out the composition idiots, we are the class that survived a real villan attack” Bakugo aprocjrd yhe people blocking the door and fixed them with a murderous glare “now move it extras”

Iida waved his arm in a robotic chopping motion “YOU CANT GO ATOUND CALLING PEOPLE EXTRAS JUST BECAUSE YOU DONT KNOW!!” Iida shouted, Bakugo just made a ‘tsk’ sound and opened his mouth like he was about to make a snarky remark when he was cut off by someone familiar to Izuku.

“Wow, do all hero students act like Ass holes or is it just you?” Of course Shinsou would come to get a peak at his class.

Bakugo clenched his fists opened his mouth to reply to Shinsou but was cut off again “I didn’t have the quirk for the hero course so I had to give up and move to a different course, but during the sports festival I’m going to show everyone that I deserve to be in the hero course. I’m going to win” Shinsou smirked at Bakugos growing furry and the rest of the classes confused protests.

Shinsou rolled his eyes, and of course he caught sight of Izuku, they held very awkward eye contact before shinsou leaned against the door way and spoke again “hey Midori, how are you?” The whole class turned there gaze towards Izuku in confusion.

“Hello Shinsou I’m alright, I’m hungry though” Izuku averted his gaze to the crowd behind Shinsou, Shinsou rubbed his neck and looked away from izuku with a sheepish look on his face.

“Yeah I’ll uh move so you can-“

“YOUR CLASS 1-A?! HA PATHETIC?!” Someone shoved Shinsou out of the way and ran to the front of the crowd, izuku rolled his eyes.

I’m not going to get to eat anything today am I?

The new boy that announced himself had soft looking blonde hair that was split to the side so one side of his hair rested just above his slate grey eyes, if izuku were to honestly describe him, he would describe him as punchable looking. He was to perfect.

“CLASS 1-B IS SO GOING TO BEAT YOU IN THE SPORTS FESTIVAL!!!! HAHAHAH YOU THINK YOUR ALL THAT BECAUSE YOU SURVIVED A VILLAN ATTACK BUT YOUR NOT!” Damn even his voice was punchable, Izuku resisted the urge to groan loudly, looking round at his classmates they all felt the same way seeing as they were all agitated looking, rolling there eyes, tapping there feet muttering to there friends doing anything to pent out their frustration.

“CLASS 1-B IS SUPERIOR TO YOU IN EVERY WAY!!” The boy laughed hysterically as izukus patience wore thin. If that boy said One more word izuku was going to snap.

“YOU PEOPLE ARE-“

“Your being immature.” Izuku snapped, the boy looked taken aback, izuku walked fouls he was stood next to Bakugo who looked a mixture of shocked, and impressed.

“Your calling us pathetic and belittling us as if your not the one blocking our door way preventing us from going to get something to eat, that isn’t something that a UA student should be doing, that is pathetic” izuku can admit he can get very hangry at times so his tone was a lot harsher then probably needed. But he meant every word he, this class 1-B was being pathetic.

Izuku watched as the 1B boys mouth opened and close multiple times, trying desperately to find a response. When it was obvious that he couldn’t find a response izuku shoved past ans walked away, he could vaguely hear the sound of his class snickering at the class 1-B boys shocked expression and at izukus snappy response.

Izuku can admit, that was kinda fun.

He was really starting enjoy his life at school, his back and white world of sorrow was starting to gain its color again

Notes:

Y’all I’m back in school now and now I’ve gone from writing two chapters a week to only one 😭😭

follow my Twitter @kat_soup__

Chapter 10

Summary:

I’m sorry inko

Notes:

TW for
Graphic description of suicide
Implied drug abuse
Implied alcohol abuse
Implied self harm.

Inko has spent eleven years without her baby and every day has been complete agony, her life only went down once Izuku was taken.

she stoped looking after herself, her job fired her, she lost her house, and she spent all the money she had to hire multiple different private detectives to try save her son. None of it worked, of course and she lived every day with a hollowness deep within her chest, a hollowness that no matter how hard she tried to fill with alcohol drugs and self harm she just couldn’t fill.

The military had threatened her and said they would hurt Izuku if she reported him missing or told anyone, of course she did as they said out of fear for her baby’s safety, she complied with the military’s every command, for the first two years but the burden of being the only one knowing this morbid secret weighed heavy on her chest and that weight only doubled every time Mitsuki, Masaru, or Katsuki asked how Izuku was, she always had to spit some bullshit lie like:

‘Oh he’s great! He’s just sick that’s why he can’t come visit!’

‘Izukus happy but he’s with his dad this summer’

‘Izukus really good but I moved his school that’s why Katsuki doesn’t see him there anymore’

It hurt her soul to lie to her best friends Izuku’s best friend, one day Inko couldn’t take it any longer, she cracked and her emotions spilled out like a broken glass files with water.

“Inko… I’ve noticed that’s we haven’t seen little Izuku in a while, and I know that you said he’s fine but it’s been two years… what’s wrong with him”

The the thin thread that holds Inko together frays.

“He’s… with his dad” Inko awkwardly chuckles and averts her gaze away from Masaru, Katuski, and Mitsuki.

“Inko you can tell us you anything, you do know that don’t you?” Masaru stresses.

Another fray

“I want you to know Inko I’m here for you.”

Fray

“I miss Izu…”

Snap

Inko doesn’t remember much of that day, other then all four of them were sobbing loudly for hours, holding onto each other in a tight allmost suffocating hug, she told them about how Izuku was kidnapped, how she failed to save him, she also told them how she’s lost the house and was currently living in a homeless shelter and how the military has threatened to hurt or kill Izuku if she reports it.

After that day Inko lived with the Bakugos.

Inko really thought that telling them she would feel at least a small amount better.

It was a hopeless dream to help better and finally find peace.

But nothing got better.

That’s why she’s here.

Sat on the bathroom flaw with blood gushing out her wrists.

A bottle of empty pills in her hand.

And an empty whiskey bottle by her side

Inko knew it would end like this, she couldn’t live knowing she failed her baby. Her son. Her reason for living.

Knowing she’s finally going to atone for her sins doesn’t bring her peace, dieing isnt the peaceful calm experience the media and movies make it out to be, Inko is in pain from the pills sending her organs into failure and her wrists a constantly spilling blood in some kind of gruesome waterfall.

Inko almost regrets her choose at the sight of the pool of crimson beneath her.

almost

Inko knows she deserves this for failing her son, so she can suffer through the punishment.

After a couple seconds of agonizing pain, she feels her life force begin to drain and the peace that is mentioned in media finally kicks in.

Suddenly the fountain coming out her wrists as the burning Benito her skin doesn’t bother her.

She no longer cares, the bright white light of heavens gates beam down at her limp as she smiles, Inko is floating on a cloud of tranquility. She can hear Katuskis shouts screams and cries, he’s trying to save Inko, but it’s too late, and they both know that.

Inkos eyes flutter shut and she utters her final words.

“I’m sorry…Izuku”

Inko wonders if her husband will be there to greet her at the gates, will he forgive her?

It doesn’t matter, she’s finally atoning for failing her son.

•————————•

Katuski wasn’t having a good day, school was boring as hell and of course the other courses had to make them late for lunch, shitty hair was insisting he was Katuskis friend, which he isn’t, he got scolded by all might for apparently ‘being too harsh’ during heroics class.

All round bad day.

But Katuski knew once he got home and saw auntie Inko all the shittyness of the day would be washed away and replaced with the giddiness of an innocent child, auntie Inko is the highlight of Katuskis day, she’s funny, kind, and so, so much like Izuku. It makes him feel like his best friend still around.

Inko’s presence gives Katsuki a feeling of nostalgia, she reminds him of happy times where he and Izuku would sneak into the kitchen to sneak fresh cookies or when Izuku and Katsuki would have late night all might documentary binge watches.

But Inko isn’t the same as she used to be, she’s still nice kind and giggly but there’s an emptiness to her once bright emerald green eyes, her smiles no longer hold the same amount of warmth that they used to, and an aura of sorrow follows behind her everywhere she goes, Katuski understands why she’s like that but fuck does it break his heart to see his auntie like this, he just wants to take away all her pain.

That’s why he try’s to cheer her up when he comes home from school, he tells her story’s of his classmates, story’s of all might and little moments he knows Izuku would of loved to be apart of.

Todays no different.

“AUNTIE IM HOME!” He throws open the front door, silence. The air of the house is thick with something uncomfortable that Katsuki can’t put his finger on, there’s not one noise throughout the whole house and it makes Katsuki uneasy.

“Auntie?” He shouts again, silence again, Auntie doesn’t go out, she never leaves anymore so why isn’t she answering? Is she asleep?

That’s when Katsuki smells it, the strong undeniable smell of fresh-

blood

Katuski discards school bag on the floor and sprints up the stairs as fast as he can throwing open any closed door to check for Inko, when he reached the bathroom door that’s when he saw her.

Inko was crumpled on the floor blood flowing out of deep cuts on her wrists like an unstoppable river out her wrists, her mouth was frothing and disgusting gurgling sounds could be heard, her eyes lulled back into her head, and in her hand lay an empty bottle of her anxiety pills while on her left there was a fully drank bottle whiskey.

It was a sickening sight, this was the woman katsuki saw as family lead on his bathroom floor dying slowly and painfully, Katuski didn’t bother to try suppress his tears as he collapsed onto his knees likes puppet with its stings cut next to her.

Katuski tried to shake her.

“Auntie! auntie please get up!” It didn’t work

He put water on her face, in a desperate attempt at kick start her into consciousness it didn’t work so Katsuki reaches for his phone and dialed an ambulance.

“999 what’s your emergency” the operator asked

“My… my, oh my god… my auntie she’s taken a bunch of pills and, fuck! She’s bleeding.. bad out her wrists she’s… foaming out the Mouth and shit PLEASE GET HERE QUICK! My address is***** *** **” Katuski shouted down the phone, he knew it was too late, there was no pulse on her neck and no air coming out her mouth, but he didn’t know what to do, Inko was the last one of the Midoriya family he had left, the last member of that happy little wholesome family he grew to love so deeply. He didn’t want to lose her like he lost Izuku.

But it was too late

He screamed, he screamed until his voice grew hoarse and raspy, he clung onto the limp lifeless body of his auntie until the paramedics came and forced them apart, They came to the same conclusion, it was too late, Katuski tried so hard, he did so much to try make her life happy again to ease her pain but in the end he failed,

How was he supposed to be hero when he couldn’t even save one person.

The rest of the day went on in a blur, his parents came home, they hugged him, they cried, his phone was chiming with notifications he didn’t and wouldn't read.

Katuski didn’t eat dinner, he couldn’t, he knew anything tried to eat would come back up, his mind was plagued with images of his aunties bloody body on the bathroom floor.

His parents told him to try sleep but they knew that katuski and themselves were all going sleepless tonight. The sounds of Inko choking on her own vomit rang through his head along with the muted sound of a voice he hasn’t heard in years

“You failed me, now you failed my mum, how pathetic” he whispered, it’s not loud enough for it to overwhelm him but it’s there, constantly reminding him he’s a failure, a screw up, a nobody, that he’s weak. He can’t get it to stop the whispered voice of a young Izuku echos in his head no matter how much he wants him to stop

he wants it all to stop

He knows it’s not really his fault, but he can’t help but think it. It’s nobody’s fault but the fucking military’s. If they hadn’t taken Izuku, if they hadn’t ripped Inko of her pride and joy, her ray of sunshine, she’d still be here.

They would all be one big happy family. Izuku and katsuki would be kicking ass in UA showing everyone that not only can the quirkless be hero’s but that there also bad ass, they would be showing all of 1-A what how amazing that could be, together.

And while Katsuki and Izuku did that, his mum and Inko would be gossiping about little things, going out for coffee dates and talking shit about there kids.

To every Bakugo there’s a matching Midoriya

Inko, Mitsuki
Katuski, izuku
Masaru, hisashi

And one by one each Bakugo has lost there Midoriya, it’s a curse and a blessing, those in the Midorya family always have hearts of gold that easily break down the angry walls of the Bakugos (yes even Masaru was once angry all the time) they are walking beacons of light, but it’s always the kindest souls that are lost too soon.

The midoryas have an unfortunate curse making them all to pass away or in Izukus case disappear I’m terrible ways.

Izukus disapperence left a hole in his chest that can never be replaced, and now inko was gone too, two kind rays of sunshine he held so close were gone, and never coming back, he didn’t know how much more loss he could take, he was angry, he was angry because Inko and Izuku did nothing wrong in there lives, they never got angry, they didn’t hit people, they never raised there voices, no, they were peaceful kind people and this world has thrown every shitty thing they can at them until one couldn’t take it anymore, and only god knows where izuku is.

Katuski only hopes he’s okay.

Katuski didn’t sleep at all, the heavy weight of anger and pain prevented any rest that night, he felt like he was drowning in it, suffocating on the feeling of mourning.

Tomorrow is the sports festival, and katsuki is going to win, he’s going to win for Inko and Izuku no matter what

Notes:

Heyyyy, how y’all feeling after that, I know I definitely cried making this,
In this story I don’t think I’ll ever mention it but I’m this story hisashi and Masaru Were best friends but hisashi got involved in a villain attack and died.
I hate making Inko suffer but it’s for the story’s sake 😭😔

Also does anyone know how to attach images on here? I came figure out how

Twitter- @kat_soup__

Chapter 11

Summary:

Panic before the festival.

Notes:

Please follow my Twitter- @Kat_soup__

The day of the UA sports festival has arrived, and to say that Izuku is excited is a-

Overstatement.

It’s an overstatement he’s not excited at all.

Rome of course expects he gets first place and will not accept anything less after all, Izuku has cleared battle fields in minutes, won fights with fully grown men, trained for combat since he was literally four, so in theory fighting a bunch of high schoolers should be a breeze, and it would be a breeze, If he could use his quirk.

Don’t get me wrong Izukus quirkless combat skills are miles better then any of his classmates, but there not fighting quirkless, he is, no one else is, so how Rome expects him to get first place is beyond him, he’s going to try, and hopefully succeed of course, but there’s a high possibility he’s walking out of the sports festival with third place, maybe lower.

It seems that his other class mates are also feeling crushed by pressure, one In particular, since the second he walked into the room his class has been appointed for the festival he spots kyoka Jiro having a panic attack.

Quite a bad one at that.

His classmates were all stood around her, crowding her asking if she’s okay and what they should do, there panicking, if the frantic movement of theres eyes isn’t clue enough the way they seem to be torn between comforting there friend and getting a teacher definitely is.

Izukus reputation in the class is that he’s cold, unbothered in a way that presents him as rude, and that he doesn’t care for anyone.

But that’s not true, Izukus cares for his classmates (although he refuses to say it out loud) he’s sworn to help his peers outside of just a mission stand point, he decided that the day of the USJ where he saw the way they helped one another with villains and injuries, calmed each other down and backed there classmates up at the risk of there own lives.

It was heroic and ignited something in Izukus ice cold heart, that day he promised that even if one of his classmates needed help with something as trivial as relationship trouble, or someone to talk to about their troubles he would help no questions asked, because he knew they would do the same for him.

Izuku took a moment to analyze the situation, Jiro was covering her ears, hyperventilating crying and slightly rocking back and forth.

a while ago Izuku found out that two of his classmates are autistic (Todoroki and Kamanari) and that three of his classmates had anxiety (Jiro, Koda and Kirishima) Jiro also has BPD, and Kamanari has ADHD, so he bought five pairs noise canceling headphones and various different stress toys Incase they, or any of his other classmates, need them, he also noted that Koda doesn’t talk much due to his anxiety so Izuku learnt relearnt some sign language, he used to know it but he forgot a lot since he didn’t use it much.

“Everyone move your crowding her.” Izuku commanded, everyone complied with a bit of hesitance they starred at him with concern and confusion wonder what he was going to do next.

Izuku crouched down to Jiros level, Jiros eyes flickered open for a second to meet with Izukus, her eyes held so much panic, and fear, Izuku made sure to soften his gaze as much as possible, he knew from experience that when you’re having a panic attack the last thing you want is someone glaring at you as if you’ve done something wrong.

Izuku loosened his body language so he appeared less threatening “Jiro am I okay to touch you?” Jiro nodded shakily, Izuku placed his hand on her knee and rubbed small circles on it, trying to ground her as best he could.

“I have noise canceling headphones in my bag, do you want them?” Jiro looked him with wide eyes for a second as if he’d just offered her the earth on a silver platter before nodding “before I give you them im going to place your hand on my chest I want you to follow my breathing is that okay?” She nods again.

Izuku passed her the bright purple noise canceling head phone with small music notes on them (yes he got them with her in mind so what?) and put her hand on his chest.

It took three long minutes to get her breathing back to normal.

“T-thank y-you Mi-midori” Jiro whispered, her voice was sore and hoarse sounding from her frantic breathing and crying and it showed, she tried to take off her headphones before Izuku raised a hand to stop her.

“If you still need them keep them on for as long as you need even if it’s the whole day, or week, keep them if you need.” Jiro smiled shakily with a look of gratitude on her face then got up with Izukus guidance and moved to sit on a chair instead of the floor.

Izuku got up as well, he intended on doing some stretches but it seemed his class had other plans.

“Midobro, I didn’t know you needed noise canceling headphones” Kirishima said with his usual booming voice, though his voice did seem a tad bit quieter, most likely for the benefit of Jiro, and with a hint of questioning hidden within his voice, Izuku sighed believing he was about to get laughed at and ridiculed for his answer.

“I don’t, I got them because I noticed that some of you need them I have five pairs and multiple stress toys, I also learnt sign language if someone doesn’t feel like talking verbally” Izuku explained. He prepared himself for laughter but no, as he looked round to his classmates he noticed a new gleam to there eyes.

The bright twinkling glean of trust.

Kota spoke next, his voice was as quite and shy as normal “you… learnt sign language?”

Izuku nodded “yes, I noticed that you don’t seem to talk much due to your anxiety, I thought it may be easier for you”

Kotas eyes blew wide as a expression of admiration washed across his face.

“Why the stress toys?” Uraraka asked, tilting her head in confusion.

“I noticed some of our classmates fiddle with things when stressed, or seem to focus better with something in there hands, kamanari in particular, i have also noted that some of our classmates some of our classmates some out a lot, I believe the stress toys may aid in grounding them, plus I also know that they help during panic attacks, so if any of you need noise canceling headphones or a stress toy feel free to ask, I will not judge or ask questions ”

Izuku turned to walk away, this time no questions followed him, since he’d turned around he didn’t get to witness the way his classmates impressions of him visibly changed.

The expression that his classmates used to hold, the expression of awkwardness, distrust and sometimes even fear had been completely destroyed and Replaced with a look of pure trust And adoration, they no longer saw him as simply ‘the emotionless one that doesn’t care’ they now knew him as ‘the emotionless one that everyone can relay on’.

•——————•

This morning Shota was notified that one of his students, Kyoka Jiro, had a panic attack that shook up most her classmates, but it was dealt with before he could get there, by no other then the detached and aloof Zuko Midori who also admitted that he has stress toys and noise canceling in his bag at all times specially for his peers.

It was a surprise to everyone, nobody thought that he of all people had such a caring side.

Midori must of done a darn good job calming down Jiro and the rest of his classmates because Shouta is currently watching his students beat the ever loving shit out of everyone in the competition, in the obstacle course Midori claimed first place by using the mines in the mine Felid to propel himself forward ahead of the previous leader, Bakugo, and the old second place holder, Todoroki.

Shouta, of course wasn’t surprised what so ever he’s seen the kid beat those two in training many times and he’s sure he’ll see it many more, the crowd on the other hand definitely didn’t expect the quirkless kid to get first.

It was deathly silent, you could hear a pin drop, but when the truth that a quirkless kid got first ahead of two people with incredibly powerful quirks the crowd cheered the loudest he’d ever heard, it made the headache he already had turn into a splitting migraine that made him wish he had one of those noise canceling headphones that Midori had in his bag.

Now, During the cavalry battles a massive target has been placed on Midoris head, he was worth ten million points and every competitor was now looking at Midori with fierce cut-throat expressions that, if s
Shouta was in the competition, would make him run home and never come back.

It was terrifying.

On Midoris team he collected: support course student Mei Hastumei, Iida, and Tokoyami, A badass team of course, but, it lacked in heavy hitters, they had Tokoyami and he was incredibly strong, in the dark, and the UA stadium was anything but dark Shouta didnt have height hopes.

Shouta was quickly proven wrong after the battle started and Midoris team immediately flew up to the sky using the help of some Hastume provided hover boots, Tokoyami hitting away anyone how got close and Iida using his quirk to create a gust of wind that made them fly forward or any direction they needed in order to help dodge any attacks.

It was a genius plan.

Midori wasn’t the only one of Shoutas students to do extremely well, Todoroki and Bakugo were also completely smashing the competition, stealing head bands and dodging attacks as if they were made for it.

It made Shoutas chest swell with pride.

Obviously Hizashi thought so too “woah Earserhead class 1-A is rocking it! What are you teaching these kids!” He announced, Shouta rolled his eyes, completely forgetting Hizashi couldn’t even see it underneath the bandages.

“This is all them mic, my students have trained well and hard to get to the level they are today, they’ve all faced hardships and have overcome them and grew stronger because of it, and I know that they will only become even stronger. They will all make great hero’s one day”

Hizashi looked at Shouta awestruck and Shouta smirked under his bandages, not a word of what he said was a lie they will be great hero's and he knows that his students have great potential, most of the time he keeps how proud he is too himself though, hence Hizashi’s wide eyes.

To be honest it even shocked Shouta himself that he willingly said his praise to his students, he usually sticks to saying stuff like ‘well done’ or ‘I’m proud’ sometimes even ‘that was amazing’ if he’s especially impressed, he never says that much though, he doesn’t want his students to become too over confident, he never really speaks so honestly like that.

They do deserve it though so he’ll make an exception.

He just hopes that his class doesn’t expect him to give that much praise all the time.

Hizashi turned off his mic “your such a dad” he giggled with a shit eating grin on his face. Shouta only nudged Hizashi sending a shooting sting up his healing arms didn’t argue back because, yeah, he did sound like a dad.

Shouta can already feel that Hizashi is gonna start calling dadzawa or papa sho or something dad related like that, but that’s a later issue, now he needs his students beat the crap out of the competition.

Notes:

This was mainly just me stalling writing the sports festival Lmao, also I thought I’d just specify that just because Izukus is mainly emotionless doesn’t mean he isn’t the same caring beautiful soul he is in canon.

Also I posted this a tad bit later than usual because I was doing some last minute edits, sorryyyy.

!!Next chapter is next Saturday!!

Chapter 12

Summary:

Todoroki and Izuku chat,
Shinsou and Izuku fight

Notes:

I’m posting this a day early because I said I would to someone in my comments last week,

Anyway! I just wrote a fight scene for a future chapter and it’s just reaffirmed how much I despise writing fight scenes, I hateeee them soooo muchhhh 😭😭😭 anyway enjoy the early chapter, AND PLEASE FOLLOW MY TWITTER I POST ABOUT THIS FIC ON THERE ALL THE TIME LIKE ART AND STUFF SO PLEASEEEEE @kat_soup__ 🥺🥺 please I’m desperate 😜

“Midori” Todoroki said with a stone cold expression, Todoroki stood glaring directly at Izukus, holding awkward eye contact for 10 seconds too long until Izuku looked at him and and raised an eyebrow as if to say ‘you going to finish that sentence?’ And after a couple more awkward seconds Todoroki seemed to get the memo since he did, in fact, finish his sentence.

“Can I talk to you.” Todoroki said, his question was phrased as if it was more of a command, and all though izuku didn’t want to talk to him he knew not to disobey commands.

Izuku nodded wordlessly and followed Todoroki in complete silence, it was incredibly awkward and the air around them felt uncomfortable and tense as Todoroki and Izuku turned left and right through tunnel after tunnel, Izuku knew that Todoroki wanted to befriend him but right now it was the sports festival and they had no time to become friends, the conversation that the two were about to have was not going to be about potential friendship, that winch was evident in the Scowl plastered on Todoroki’s face.

Todoroki led izuku to a long hallway that he’s pretty sure is one of the tunnels the support course go through to get onto the field.

Izuku stood as straight as a ruler against the wall opposite Todoroki, who was lent casually and calmly against the wall as if he was about to ask something as casual as what Izuku did on the weekend, Of course it wouldn’t be something so simple, because it’s never something simple with Izuku, trouble and drama seemed to follow him like a bad smell.

Todoroki let out a prolonged sigh out of his nose before (somehow) making his intense glare even more intense.

“I can tell your different from even one else” Todoroki started, and izuku resisted the urge to run, because he was either about to get told a deep dive into his personality and his weaknesses or he was about get the ‘your different, and so am I, we should be friends’ chat again, Izuku wasn’t mentally prepared for either. “Your strong, powerful, and have combat skills that everyone in our class envies, In conclusion you are probably, aside from me, the best in our class”

maybe Izuku horribly misread the situation and this is actually going to be a love confession because Izuku cannot think of a single reason that the fact he ‘strong and powerful’ is relevant in any normal conversation, he knows that hes stronger then the majority of his class and his combat skills are also a cut above the rest, but he’s not the top of the class, of course he’s not, he could never compete with people with access to strong quirks, so if Todoroki wanted to praise someone for how amazing they are, Bakugo and him are the top, so shouldn’t he be praising Kachan Bakugo instead of izuku?

“Your not the top of the class, i know your the third in the class, but you shouldn’t be, with your skills you should be higher, that’s why I will beat you” okay maybe it’s not a love confession “as you know my farther is the number one hero, have you ever heard of quirk marriages?” Todoroki questioned, Izuku nodded and hummed in affirmation “my parents are in a quirk marriage, my father wanted the perfect child to carry on his legacy, he wanted the perfect child that could do what he couldn’t and become the next number one hero, he trained me every day once my quirk came in, he trained me so hard that sometimes I would throw up, he didn’t care that I was only five and wasn’t strong, every training session I would end up leaving black blue bloody and burned” Todoroki’s breath became shaky, not in a way that made him seem on the verge of tears, no, his words became laced with venom, and rage, so much resentment towards his farther, pent up frustration for the horrific way he was raised.

but hidden under all those thick layers of fury was a hint of sorrow, pushed to the far quarters of Todoroki’s mind as a way to avoid the way he really feels.

“He abused my mother ‘till she couldn’t take it anymore” he raised his right hand to brush his hand across the large scar over his right eye “one day she just… snapped and poured boiling water over my right side, she couldn’t stand to look at me, I reminded her of my farther every time she would look at me” Todoroki moved his gaze away from his hand to look directly at Izuku yet again, there was an intense aura of determination swirling around him.

Izuku felt the overwhelming urge to punch Endeavor, he already hated him before but now? Now Izuku has Endeavors name written in red on his hit list, who does that type of stuff to a child, to there own child, sick disgusting people that don’t deserve the light of day, that’s the answer.

“That’s why I will beat you, without my fathers quirk” Todoroki said, Izukus eye twitched, his fathers quirk? It was Todoroki’s quirk? Yes it originated from his fathers quirk but it wasn’t his it was never and will never be his, Todoroki was limiting himself just because the monster that raised Todoroki made him hate his own quirk.

Just as Todoroki was starting to walk away Izuku stopped him “it’s not his quirk.” Todoroki froze but didn’t look back, he didn’t twich or shiver, he had no reaction to Izukus statement just, froze “it’s no one’s quirk but your own, that fire is apart of your quirk don’t let that horrible man make you limit your ability’s” Izuku stated, Todoroki just stood there in silence, his feet glued to the floor for two extra minutes, just thinking, letting what Izuku said settle in, then he left.

Izuku hopes that he takes it to heart, he really does, he wants fo help him realize that his quirk is nothing but his own.

 

•————————•

Hitoshi is screwed.

Fucked.

Dead.

Digging his own grave.

Anything else bad, that is Hitoshi, he knew he had bad luck but god damn was he gods least favorite? Hitoshis first fight was Midori, M I D O R I.

Throughout the day Hitoshi has been planting red herrings about his quirks activation requirements, every time he needed to use it he would, stare at someone for a little too long or brush shoulders with them so they thought that his Quirk was activated in a different way then it actually was, just like Midori suggested he do.

But now he was in a ring with him, Hitoshi has literally told this boy every little detail about about his quirk, has literally used his quirk on him for the the purpose of training, and Hitoshi has also seen that bastard fight, he might as well give up, kiss his spot in the hero course good bye because Midori, he’s a beast in the ring.

Maybe he will go easy on Hitoshi because he knows that he’s weaker? Oh who’s he kidding Midori would never do that, not because he’s brutal, no, he just thinks that going easy on someone just because there slightly weaker is ‘just disrespectful to the person in question, especially if said person has potential’ yes he said that and yes Hitoshis heart did start beating like mad at the thought that he has potential.

Hitoshi stared into the cold dead eyes of the boy who’s going to send him to an early grave and gulped thickly, Hitoshi knew there was little to no chance he was going to win or even get close to winning, but he had learnt quite a bit from Midori about how to use his quirk more effectively and how to fight better, that means Hitoshi try his hardest to win, he will try to win so that Midoris efforts don’t go wasted.

No, will try, He will honor Midori and all the efforts he has put into Hitoshis training.

••——————••

Izuku was up against Shinsou, the lilac haired boy he’s been training on the weekends and after school.

Izuku could feel Shinsous determination from all the way across the field, it encapsulated the air and replaced all the oxygen with pure and blinding passion.

If izuku knew how to smile he would, the boy in front of him was not too long ago a mess that couldn’t even do a round house, now he was there furious and hungry for a win. Izuku knew he would win but Shinsou had a solid chance at getting scary close.

Something deep in Izukus soul really wanted to let Shinsou win, not out of pity, but instead because izuku knows how much Shinsou deserves to make it to the hero course, he has incredible amount of potential and if the entrance exam wasn’t so tailored for combatant type quirks Shinsou would already be in the course.

But he couldn’t do that no matter how much he wanted to, he really couldn’t risk a lose, he valued his life and If Rome is watching (he definitely is) and he loses, he might end up dead or badly, badly injured, Rome didn’t care about injuring izuku so bad there are permanent damage, as long as Izuku can fight, he doesn’t care.

“Okay I want a clean fight” midnight began, izuku stretched his arms and legs one more time. “One!” Deep breath in “two!” Release it “Three! Go!” Move.

The second izuku heard the signal izuku was running at Shinsou like a rabid dog.

Izuku could hear Shinsou desperately shouting things at him as they swung at and kicked one another, but neither thought it was going to work. Until he said something about Izukus classmate.

Izuku can usually handle his anger, he had to learn to bury any of his fury deep down very early in life,But he is in the bad habit of feeling anger in the place of others who aren’t around to defend themselves, and when he does feel anger he doesn’t just feel anger, but instead he feels overwhelming burning rage.

“Your in a class with the monkey boy right!” Izuku landed a strong punch on Shinsous jaw, “yeah the dumb money boy!” Yeah, no Izuku wasn’t having that. Ojiro, the one Izuku presumes he’s on about, is one of the sweetest and kindest people he knew, and he didn’t deserve to be called a Monkey.

Izuku grabbed the collar of Shinsous sports uniform and pulled him close enough that he could feel Shinsous shaky breath against his face.

“Say. That. Again.”

Then his mind went blank.

 

•————————————•

Maybe the monkey comment was a bit far, but Hitoshi didn’t think it would get so much of a raise out of Midori, not that he’s complaining.

“Walk out of bounds” he commanded

As Hitoshi watched Midori walk away slowly Hitoshi felt something odd, it felt like someone tapping on the inside of his skull, like something was trapped and trying to get out, then he felt a tugging feeling in his quirk, like there was some kind of invisible entity pulling at the thread that keeps him connected to Midori’s mind.

Then the thread snapped with a small tingling feeling and Midori was released.

how the fuck, no one has ever broken Hitoshis brain washing, so why in gods name did someone have to finally figure out how in the middle of a fight he couldn’t win without it.

He was truly gods lest favorite.

Before he could even fully comprehend what happened Midori was lunging at him, both his arms out stretched in front of him, Hitoshi noticed that Midori was intending on pushing him and squared his stance, planting his feet firmly on the ground bracing himself for getting pushed on the floor.

Midori charged at him and with great strength pushed him, thank god Hitoshi didn’t fall flat on his ass, Hitoshi stumbled backwards and prepared himself to attack he noticed how Midori was stood casually, standing exactly as one would stand if they were waiting for something to happen, with his hands by his sides and his back straight as always.

He was confused to say the least because when training had said the exact words ‘don’t get cocky, always stay vigilant’ and right now he looked cocky and didn’t look vigilant, hypocrite.

That’s when he heard midnights voice. “Hitoshi Shinsou is out of bounds! Zuko Midori moves on to the next round!” Her voice announced cheerfully, Hitoshi looked down and realized when he’d stumbled back he’d placed his right foot over the edge.

He’d lost. He tried so hard and now he had no chance of getting into the hero course, how was he going to be a hero now? Hitoshi sighed, he lost but he must of been noticed by someone, someone in the crowd must of noticed his drive so it might of not been a complete waste. And plus he could still be a hero! It would just be a bit harder, Midori did say he’s up to training after the sports festival too.

As Hitoshi walked through the tunnel he felt, a lot of disappointment that he lost, but a new found drive, he didn’t win now, but maybe next year or the year after, but no matter what, he will he a hero and prove his teachers and classmates wrong.

Hitoshi will prove he is a hero and not a villain

Notes:

Next chapter is on Saturday next week

Chapter 13

Summary:

Shouta being a dad
Endevour gets humbled
Ururaka gets comforted

Notes:

Twitter- kat_soup__

I hated writing this chapter/ this whole ark 😭😭

Shouta watched the round against Hitoshi and Midori closely, Hitoshi is his son, and Midori has been training Hitoshi for the last week, Shouta had obviously tried his hardest to train his son himself but he was a hero and a teacher so there was barely anytime for him to do so.

So when Hitoshi came running in to the apartment screaming ‘I found someone my age who’s helping me prepare for the sports festival!’ Shouta was a slight bit worried, since a lot of people Hitoshis age aren’t the nicest but then he revealed it was Midori the number one problem child of 1-A but also the most skilled in 1-A all those worry’s melted away, Shouta knew that Midori couldn’t care less about a persons quirk..

And now he just saw his son amazingly fight the against boy he’s been training with and he did so doing that he was most definitely out his league, this was Midori we’re talking about, almost all the hero students were out of his league in fact, well that’s what he thought until before the fight, but during the battle Hitoshi was striking kicking and dodging with expertise all throughout the fight with no sign of his slowing his movements and god did that make Shouta, and Hizashi, proud, they both had a big cheesy grin on there face the entire time.

Unfortunately He lost, and they were definitely going to be hearing about Hitoshi moping about it for days, but he did amazing, and there was no way that not a single person in that crowd took notice of his sons skins, there was no way that Nezu didn’t notice, Hitoshi was still going to get into the hero course.

Hizashi scrunched his brows and nudged Shouta “did Midori break Toshi’s brainwashing?” Shouta blinked and looks blankly at Hizashi for a second because there’s no way, no way anyone could do that.

There’s no way! It’s completely impossible! Shouta was so focused on Hitoshi he didn’t even look at Midori, either way there absolutely no- oh who’s he kidding if there’s anyone that could figure out how it would be Midori, maybe Shouta could ask him how so he could break free from the brainwashing every time Hitoshi wanted Macdonalds.

“Yup, that’s exactly what happened” Shouta said simply, he waited for Hizashis shock to die down and when the shock was still there after thirty seconds he shot him a death glare that Hizashi somehow managed to Sense, he snapped out of his shock induced trance before going back to announcing again.

•——-——————•

Izukus next battle was with Todoroki, the boy who decided he wanted to dump his trauma on him just before a battle, not that Izukus really complaining, it must of felt quite nice to get all that off his chest Izuku wished he could tell people about his trauma .

Izuku was on his way to the break room so he could form a solid plan, he was definitely gonna need one if he was to go up against Todoroki.

He wasn’t properly focusing on his surroundings and walked face first into a big, warm, muscly, tall wall… no wait it was Endevour.

Oh shit it was Endevour.

Izuku craned his neck up to look at the seething man towering over him “watch where your going, boy.” He spat his words with malice that would make any normal person shudder. But Izuku isn’t a normal person so he didn’t even flinch.

Izuku stared daggers at Endevour before speaking “your son is not you. And he is not a tool.” Izuku spoke every word as if he was speaking straight facts (which he was) making the flaming trash man feel at a loss for words.

Endevour looked taken aback, it’s probable that no one has ever spoken back to him, which, fair enough, he did have an aura around him that made civilians and hero’s alike quiver and bend to his whim, maybe it’s the horrible angry scowl permanently fixed on his face, maybe it’s his burning hot rage that followed him, just something about him scares others into submission.

Another reason Izuku hates the man.

Endevour snapped out of his trance suddenly and lent down ever so slightly completely covering Izuku in his large shadow “Shoto will beat you, and he will surpass all might” Endevour growled, his eyebrows scrunched together and his face contorted into a foul grimace, Izuku smirked, he wasn’t stupid enough to think that Todoroki would lose against him, he’d accepted that he was probably going to lose, he also wasn’t stupid enough to think that Todoroki wouldn’t surpass all might, the problem was that Endevour thinks that he will do those things because of him.

But no.

When Todoroki wins and if he surpasses all might, it will because Shoto Todoroki is amazing and worked hard, not because Enji Todoroki is amazing and worked hard.

“I don’t doubt he will win, no, I know he will win against me, and there’s a high possibility that he will surpass all might, but if and when he does those things neither of them will be anything to do with you they will be from Todoroki’s efforts and no one else’s” Izuku spat like venom, Endevours eyes widened to a comical degree, Izuku didn’t even grace him with the decency of waiting for his reply before he turned on his heals and left.

 

•—————————•

 

It was Uraraka’s battle with Bakugo next and she was stressed the stress toy that Midori placed on the table she was sitting at when he came in was helping a bit but she still felt a heavy feeling that she couldn’t quite place on her shoulders, she placed her head in her hands and let out a shaky breath.

Uraraka herd someone mutter ‘why am I having to deal with so many people’s feelings today’ before she felt a comforting hand on her shoulder, she looked up and locked eyes with Midori the cold and stoic character that was revealed that morning as a kind and secretly caring person.

He stared done at her for a couple awkward seconds taking in her glossy eyes and quivering hands before placing himself in the chair next to her.

“Your stressed” he said simply, Uraraka looked at him for another awkward second waiting patiently for what she expected to be another sentence, something else other then ‘your stressed’ but it never came and suddenly Uraraka remembered who she was talking too, the king of awkward conversations.

“Um yeah, I’m just worried because Bakugo is so much more stronger and more skilled, ya know? And his quirk is so much more powerful, but I’m sure I can figure out a good plan!” Uraraka Chirped with false confidence, Midori hummed seemingly understanding where she was coming from.

“I get that, you don’t necessarily have to be stronger then a person to win in a fight” Midori said in his usual flat tone, he was looking at the wall opposite the both of them as if it was the most interesting thing in the world with a thoughtful look in his eyes. Uraraka Turned to look at him, what did he mean? Everyone knows you have to be stronger to beat someone in a fight, Midori side glanced her before sighing and turning his full body to look at her, Uraraka copied the motion.

“As long as you have a better strategy and are smarter you can win” Midori said, Uraraka raised her eyebrow, she understood of course but she just wanted him to explain further since she’s realized he only seems to explain his points when he’s prompted to do so.

Midori ran a hand down his face, the action made him look scarily similar to Mr Aizawa, that though made her chuckle.

“A lot of People who have strong quirks, like kach- Bakugo, base there attacks on wanting to cause damage quickly with no real strategy, they have a pre set advantage when they have stronger quirks and they take advantage of that and don’t think thoroughly about there attacks, but if you were to have a less strong quirk you could easily use your brains to exploit said persons quirk, e.g Endeavor, you could dodge his attacks long to make him over exert his quirk and overheat, mount lady, you could distract her long enough to lead her to to a thin area where she can’t get through, or with Bakugo, use the destructive nature of his quirk to your advantage and use the ruble it creates to your advantage, see, as long as your smarter and can dodge well you have a solid chance of winning” Midori explained.

Uraraka Stared at him with stars in her eyes, how had she not thought of that?! She thought this whole time she might as well of handed over her loss, she knew that a good strategy was needed to win but she never in her right mind would of thought to use his own quirk against him! She smiled brightly at Midori signaling that she understood, he nodded and got up off the chair, before he could get up full Uraraka put her hand on Midoris shoulder, she tried to ignore the flinch that followed.

“Thank you! Really it really helped me!” She Beamed, Midori maintained eye contact for a little too long, Uraraka was starting to grow used to that though so it didn’t bother her anymore.

“Yeah uh, your welcome” he replied before retreating to the corner of the room to stretch and work on a notebook labeled ‘hero analysis’ the really intrigued Uraraka.

She looked away from the boy that just calmed her down from a developing panic attack (he seems to be really good at helping people with panic attacks) and started working on her strategy.

If she didn’t win, she at least wanted to make an impression.

Notes:

Hiya bestie boo boo’s I hope you enjoyed the chapter!

Next chapter is next Saturday!!

Chapter 14

Summary:

Ochaco Katsuki fight
Izuku Shoto fight
Rome POV

Notes:

I’m going to be honest, I completely forgot to write Ochaco’s fight then someone reminded me in a comment and I had to write it real quick, sooo if it’s a bit rushed it’s because I did it at 4am yesterday 🫡😗

Ochaco stepped up the stairway prepared to come face to face with her opponent, Katsuki Bakugo, there was something different about him today and quite frankly it freaked her out, she was about to go toe to toe with him and the aura around him was definitely portraying the feeling that failure for him is not an option, an aura promising pain and humiliation, of course he’s always quite aggressive and hates to fail at anything but this is different.

One

Two

Three

With one last crack of Midnights whip Ochaco and Bakugo where engaged in a ruthless fight.

Ochaco had a hunch that he was not one to hold back on girls, or anyone at that but Bakugo was not giving her a second to breathe in between attacks, he let off explosion after explosion with only three second cool off periods in between, Ochaco was thrown left, right, backwards, forwards, any and all directions you could think of Ochaco was through in them.

Ochaco could faintly hear the angry heckling of ignorant bystanders and hero’s demanding for Bakugo to ‘pity’ her, to go easy on her because she’s only a small, weak and defenseless girl, Ochaco used their stupidity as her fuel to go forward each heckle motivating her even more, she wanted needed to show them, show the world that Ochaco Uraraka is not one to be fucked with.

The crowd hurled insults after insult at her opponent, screams and shouts echoed through the stadium stalling and Bakugo who look ever so slightly hurt whenever someone called him a villain or sexist until finally.

“ Release!”

And suddenly a shower of pebbles and rocks crashed to the ground harshly, the crowd fell silent as they watched the display with awestruck faces, none of them expecting the ‘weak and frail girl’ to use her smarts to win with a strategy as intelligent as the one she has used.

The plan it’s self was amazing, but unfortunately Ochaco failed to remember that her opponent was no ordinary boy that would probably just stand still like an idiot in shock, her opponent was Katsuki Bakugo and Bakugo was the most lethal type of person.

Powerful and intelligent.

Bakugo set off a large explosion sending Ochaco backwards and into the air, she was airborne for a matter of seconds before she made contact with the floor painfully, Ochaco could feel the wave of extreme nausea and exhaustion spread through his body as she tried to crawl forward to continue the fight, though she knew the winner was decided the moment she went airborne.

She crawled forward in a desperate attempt to continue for a pathetic amount of time, allowing Bakugo to insult her by telling her to stop, to give up all while he had a look of his usual anger shadow with concern, but she didn’t want to, even though she knew her crawling will lead to nothing she would never forgive herself if she didn’t give it her everything, all too soon her body gave up and she collapsed, allowing herself to slip into blissful nothingness.

She’d lost, she’d actually lost, she felt like a failure she tried so hard, Ochaco knew that she was at a disadvantage due to Bakugos quirk and she used it against him, but it wasn’t enough.

She wasn’t enough.

•—————————•

It’s unfortunate that Uraraka Didn’t win her battle with Katsuki, Izuku was secretly rooting for her, but despite her loss she did well at making an impression on the audience, most the crowd was dissing Katsuki for being ‘to hard on a girl’ and yes it did seem that Katsuki was being to harsh, but not being too harsh because she was a girl, he was being too harsh because of the excessive amount of force he was displaying, today he just seemed railed up, emotional even, it was odd to see him like that.

But either way despite Uraraka‘s loss she most definitely will not be forgotten, her strategy was brilliant and well thought out, there were flaws of course, but then again, for a person as unpredictable as Katsuki you can never account for every outcome.

But that Uraraka’s fight wasn’t the main thing on Izukus mind right now, for the next round Izukus opponent was Todoroki, the boy with, in his opinion, the most powerful quirk in their class other than Katsuki and Izuku can confidently say he’s absolutely fucked.

His plan is to try make him over exert himself so he gets frost bite and had to pull out of the round, that’s his plan but at the same time izuku wants to try make him Todoroki overcome his ‘it’s his quirk’ thing and use his fire, he feels like its he duty, in a way, as a classmate as someone that Todoroki has personally sought out and declared that he’s better then, and of course as a military man, It’s his duty to help those in need and Todoroki is definitely in need of help.

But there is one major problem, if Izuku purposefully try’s to egg on Todoroki so he uses his full power Rome will be absolutely enraged Izuku can practically feel the heated up knives dragging against his arms, the cold, uncomfortable metal toucher table, the electric volts coursing through his body as he’s zapped for hours on end, The thought makes Izuku shudder.

But Izuku can handle that, as much as he dreads those things, he can handle them and unfortunately if he doesn’t help Todoroki now there may not be another opportunity to help him again, He has to try.

Izuku takes in a deep breath as he looks dead into Todoroki’s eyes, he looks as if he has determination flowing through his veins, there’s a gleam to his usual blank and glossed over eyes that Izukus never seem, he can’t quite place the reason for it or what the gleam is exactly but the gleam was strong enough to make any usual person run and hide.

“Three, two, one… GO!” The second midnight cracked her whip Todoroki send a gigantic block of ice flying at Izukus face, Izuku dodged just by the skin of his teeth, Todoroki sent attack after attack at Izuku each one just barely being dodged.

But Izukus plan was working, he could see that Todoroki’s left side is coated in ice and that his arms are trembling, all quirks have there limits the problem is that Todoroki has a counter measure built into his quirk, in order to prevent his frost bite he should be using his fire side to warm him up but he’s choosing not to.

He’s really going to get hurt if he doesn’t warm up.

“Your getting frost bite” Izuku shouted at Todoroki from across the field “use your fire side to warm you up at least” Todoroki was all the way across the field due to the distance Izuku was putting between them by dodging, but he could clearly see Todoroki scoff and roll his eyes.

“What did my dad buy you off or something?!” He screamed in reply before running forward to try close the distance, his movements were slow and sloppy obviously the frost bite, like Izuku assumed, is really getting to him.

Todoroki reeled his fist back to attempt a hit on Izukus face but Izuku evaded his hit and kneed Todoroki in the stomach forcing the wind out of him.

“You really think that you can win just by using your ice side” Izuku dodged another attack flying at his face, Todoroki was getting agitated he could tell his ice blocks were no longer aimed and were now just being sent out for the sake of it, it was heart breaking in a way, this boys farther traumatized him into resenting his own quirk so much that he’s willing to limit himself almost hurt himself to only use one half of his quirk.

“You want to be a hero right?!” Izuku announced, Todoroki squinted his eyes but said nothing and instead threw a large and jagged line of ice in Izukus direction.

“If you want to be a hero why limit yourself?! I understand your reasoning really, I do! I understand the feeling of not wanting to be like the person who ‘raised you’ all too well!! But heroes are supposed to protect and help by all means necessary, only using half of your ability is not going to allow you to do that! Your not your father! You never will be! When you use your quirk it is nothing but your own! Your parents helped create it but it’s yours! It’s your quirk todoroki” izuku shouted so loud his throat started to go sore.

Izuku could see the exact moment that those words sunk in, he could see the moment of realization in Todoroki’s eyes, his scowl contorted into a large and slightly deranged looking smile, his sharp eyes widened and his face lit up as a tornado of fire swirled around his right side, it was mesmerizing in a way Izuku couldn’t explain, he couldn’t seem to pull his gaze off the dangerous and circling warmth.

Izuku did something he hadn’t done in a while, he smiled, I’ll be it a very broken and slightly crazy looking smile, but a smile none the less.

“Why are you smiling? No matter, don’t blame me for what happens next” Todoroki said in a tone with more life and emotion that he’s ever expressed before, before Izuku’s brain could process what Todoroki even said a block of ice and fire came flying at his face it was the largest he’d seen yet, there was no way Izuku could dodge it, if he went to the right he’d get burned Into agony, if he want to the left he’s get hit in the face with painful cold.

Which would he prefer is the question.

When Todoroki’s quirk was a mere meter away from his face cementos created five ginormous parlors of cement to dull the impact and insure that Izuku doesn’t die, because he definitely would of if Todoroki’s attack landed.

The block of ice and rush of fire hit the cement and a loud crumbling and sound along with the roar of fire could be heard echoing through the stadium before a rush of wind and dust, Izuku planted his feet hard into the ground, if he could just stand his ground maybe, just maybe the round would be classed as a tie and he could move on.

Of course though Izuku is lucks least favorite person since he didn’t even last a single second against the Rush of dust, he was sent flying backwards at an incredible speed towards the wall, Izuku hit his head on the wall of the stadium and just like that.

He was out cold.

He’d lost the round.

The only thing he could think of as he slipped into a state of unconsciousness was

‘Rome is going to be so mad’

 

•—-——————-—•

Rome couldn’t contain his anger as he heard the bitch of a hero Midnight announce that private Distort was out of bounds and knocked out cold, he threw his remote at his television resulting in it getting lodged in the tv screen, breaking it and causing the glass of the TV screen to explode and fragments of glass scatter across the floor.

how could he be so careless! How could the boy that has beat up gown men, survived bullet wounds, gone to fucking war lose to some kid with an identity crisis! And that little bastard was egging that kid on the whole time! Practically begging for him to use his whole quirk, pleading for a loss.

Did he want to lose? Did he want to piss off Rome? Because that’s what he’s done, he’s lost and he’s pissed off Rome.

Rome leaned his head back into the back board of the small black couch in his office took in a deep breath through his nose and closed his eyes, Private distort was going to need to be dealt with, he was going to need to be punished… but how.

He needed to be reminded who he was because obviously he was forgetting, obviously Rome and the other workers supervising the little weapon hadn’t carved it clear enough into his skin.

His punishment needed be permanent enough that he would never ever be able to forget who he is again, a hindrance that he will need to over come, nothing that will effect fighting, as much as Rome would love to see him squirm about trying to fight with a missing hand or gamy leg, he couldn’t do that there are people above even him that would not tolerate there perfect little killing machine being broken too badly.

It can’t be visible enough to raise suspicion, Private Distort has classmates and teachers that are required to be worried about him if he shows up with a new and painful looking scar with no explanation.

So:
。nothing too visible
。Scare him enough that he doesn’t forget who he belongs to
。A hindrance but not too much

Suddenly an idea popped into Romes head, a sick and twisted idea, he jotted it down on a piece of paper and pinned it his wall, he would have to think of an excuse that Private Distort would have to provide to his teachers but it was brilliant, the perfect punishment.

Rome doesn’t usually participate in Distorts punishments not because he doesn’t enjoy it because he really does enjoy them but because he’s busy and often doesn’t find himself having the time, as sad as that makes him, but this time, this time he will participate, and he will enjoy.

Every

Last

Second

Notes:

We hate Rome in this house hold.

Twitter- kat_soup__ (I’m making something cool to post on there atm so pls follow maybe please)

Chapter posted every Saturday

Chapter 15

Summary:

A lot of pain for poor Izuku, worried family

Tw: torture
torture aftermath
Maybe spiraling thoughts

Black

That’s what Izuku sees when he wakes up, not black as in he sees darkness, no, when he wakes up he’s is in a black padded room, it dark, there was a light but the walls being black, the floor being black, everything being black made Izuku feel incredibly disoriented, he felt like he was in trapped in a void of isolation.

everything room was dark in the room except for a blood stained metal table in the Centre of the room, a table that izuku was very familiar with, the sight of it sent chills down his spine.

The table taunted Izuku, the tables was placed perfectly centered in the middle of the dark room so it could be see by all most every angle, he couldn’t escape its eerie presence no matter how hard he tried, it’s presence made promises of unbearable pain.

Izuku also noted that the room was sound proof, he couldn’t hear a single sound anything outside the confines of the room, the only thing he going through his ear drums was the sound of his own shaking breathing and the soft tapping of his foot on the padded floor.

he didn’t know how he got there or for how long he was there for, the last thing he remembered was getting home from the sports festival and falling asleep on his bed, why was he here? He’s never seen this room before, he’s been in a padded room before, but not a black padded room.

One minute

Two minutes

Three minutes

Four hours

Five hours

He counted each second with our fail on his hand trying to a desperate attempt to not allow his sanity slip away from through the compete silence.

After whole five hours of nothing but counting tapping and breathing, the doctor entered the room.

And of course, Rome was also there, he was angry, Izuku could tell since his face was a comically red color, heated up with rage, his brows were furrowed making his forehead wrinkles more pronounced, and his fist was shaking in anger filled anticipation, what ever was about to happen was going to hurt

Rome never really joined in on Izuku’s punishments or torture sessions but when he did, they were the ones that hurt the most, they hurt the most because he enjoyed hurting people, he enjoyed hurting izuku.

“Private Distort” doctor Rumiko said in a flat tone, here at the military compound he wasn’t Izuku Midoriya, nor was he Zuko Midoriya he was only Private Distort. “You failed in the sports festival, you made a mockery of us, we” he pointed at himself then to Rome “sharpened your skills to a point in which you should be able to beat people such as Shoto Todoroki click like that, but you didn’t, you even tried to taunt him” doctor Rumiko lent forward until he was right up in Izukus space, completely trapping him in the corner he decided to sit in.

“Did you want to lose, did you seriously try to lose, why? To spite us? To prove a point? Huh? Come on TELL US!” doctor Rumiko grabbed a fist full of Izukus hair and proceeded to drag him towards the god damn table.

The table that haunts izukus dreams, plagues his mind, the table is always present in his head, every waking moment it’s there, reminding him not to mess up or else they will meet again.

Doctor Rumiko slammed him down brutally onto the onto the steel table, Once Izuku was strapped down he tried to go to his happy place.

His old apartment.

slice, blood dripping down his arm

His mother waiting on the couch with a bowl of katsudon and a new all might dvd.

the sound of electricity buzzing, his muscles spamming painfully

Kachan knocking on his door asking if izuku can play outside.

the familiar and un-welcomed feeling of hot, scorching, sweltering metal as it made a Sizzling sound upon Izukus skin

Rain. Izuku loves rain, Kachan and Izuku always used to play out in the rain, even though Kachan hated the rain, Izuku loved the-

drowning, water, cold, too cold, can’t breathe, why can’t he breathe,? he can hear white noise, why is there white noise? Struggle, he can’t breathe, he’s underwater, get off, help, help help

It took all of two minutes for Izuku to cough out the remaining water from his lungs, they were drowning him (like he figured they were) they'd never done that before, they must be trying out new techniques since he’s never been in this room either.

Rome grabbed Izukus chin and pulled it up so they were forcibly making eye contact.

“Now you didn’t think that was the end did you? No… no that’s only the beginning, your going to be taking a couple days off, for… a medical related issue” Rome said in a sickening tone.

His voice was too sweet yet too rough there was too much of a raspy undertone it made Izukus skin crawl but it lulled him into a false sense of security at times when he’s too valuable, sometimes when his judgment is too clouded with pain and he hears the voice of his tormentor all he can hear his kind facade and all he wants to do is jump into his arms and pray that he will forgive him, ease his pain.

Other times, in times where Izuku is more himself that voice does not fool him with the ‘kind’ undertones of his voice and he only hears that voice for what it is, utterly deranged.

The doctor and Rome left, now Izuku was sat on the floor covered in his own blood, muscles aching and spasming uncontrollably and very confused, why was he going to stay here for so long? Why there excuse ‘a medical emergency’ what were they going to do to him?

Suddenly a high pitched white noise cut through his thoughts and infiltrated his ear drums forcing them to ring painfully.

It hurt.

It hurt so much.

It was loud and bounced off the walls.

Because the room was sound proof there was no noise coming from the outside so all he could hear was high pitched buzzing and screaming.

Who was screaming?

Oh.

It was him.

Why was he screaming?

He’s been through worse.

Why did this make him scream?

Izuku put his hands on his ears pushing his palm as close to his ear as possible, he just wanted to block out the sound, he needed to block out the sound, he wasn’t sure how long he was going to be in this room.

He wasn’t sure if this sound was going to be playing consistently.

Izuku wasn’t sure about anything.

He didn’t know anything.

He was helpless.

He wanted so bad to get out.

Please someone help me.

•————————————•

 

Shouta was worried, he’s always had his suspicions about Zuko Midori but now he’s been off school for three whole days with no explanation from his guardians, the school has attempted to call his home at least three times per days but each time they were sent straight to voicemail.

Shouta didn’t want to assume there was abuse going on, but the signs did unfortunately add up, he showed all the signs of someone raised by strict and abusive parents.

The way he tried to hide the fact flinches slightly at loud noises.

He’s isolated in a way that presents him as scared of human contact.

The boy is covered in scars.

And he obeys any command given without a single hint of hesitation.

Some of the kids have even reported that they noticed more then a couple gunshot scars on his body when they were in the changing room.

gunshot scars on a young boy

And if that didn’t scream severe abuse then nothing else did.

Nezu very easily agreed to open a case on him the very second that Shouta mentioned his concerns, it most likely helped that apparently all the teachers that taught the boy has also told Nezu that they believed he was being abused.

Hitoshi, Shoutas son, Hizashi, Shouta husband, and eri, shoutas daughter noticed Shouta extra stressed out demeanor and all three of them shared a look of concern before migrating from the kitchen where they were all originally chatting to sit either side Shouta on the couch, eri placing herself comfortably on Shoutas lap

Hizashi wrapped an arm around Shoutas shoulders and Hitoshi lent into his side as eri got herself comfortable and cuddled herself into shoutas chest like a cat, and immediately all most all the tension in Shouta body melted way in the calming presence of his beloved family.

“What’s up sho’?” Asked hizashi calmly, his husband was usually a head ache inducing yet lovable loud mouth, but at times he would quite down and soothe out his voice in a way that made shouta’s heart set on fire

Shouta sighed “you know Midori,” hizashi nodded his head, where as Hitoshi raised his head and looked at Shouta with a very serious look on his face. “Well he’s been off school for three days already but none of his parents have even bothered to call the school to tell us why, and you know with all our suspicions it’s just… you know” shouta rubbed his eyes and threw his head into the back of his couch.

“Yeah… I’m kinda scared for him… he’s not my friend or anything, but you know I like to think we’re at least acquaintances but he’s not answered any of my texts, and he’s not showed up to the park for our training sessions, he never doesn’t respond to my texts, and he especially never misses training” Hitoshi looked off seemingly lost in thought.

Eri looked around at her family in confusion, she’s never met Midori before all she’s heard of the boy is from Hitoshi when ever he speaks about training sessions or when ever he’s on call with Midori and she hears snippets of conversations.

Shouta wrapped his arm around his son and rubbed soothing circles into his arm, Hitoshi was so caring, so kind, how people in his past regarded him as a villain is a mystery because here he was terrified for the safety of someone he barley knew.

“I’m also concerned… we’re just going to have to ask him about it when he comes back. ‘Ey? Well, I think we need a movie night tonight, calm all are nerves down” hizashi stated as he planted a kiss on shoutas cheek and a kiss on Hitoshis forehead and a quick ruffle of eris silver locks, they all need something to help wind down, even if it was what ever corny pre quirk movie his husband was about to subject them too.

Hizashi left to go to the kitchen but quickly returned with some popcorn, chocolate, sweets, and crisps, it was obvious that hizashi wasn’t just aiming to watch one wind down film, no, this was a binge session.

Usually the two grumpy ones would grumble and complain for a couple minutes before finally watching the movie with a sour exspression (even though secretly they both enjoyed the movies Hizashi played), and eri would giggle and tell them to just watch it and ‘stop being babies’ and of course they would give in, no one can resist eris cuteness. This time was going to be the same, a grumble and complaint then them giving in and watching it anyway, but instead they just didn’t, they were too scared and exhausted to do anything more then sigh as they cozied into each other under the blanket hizashi had placed over them all.

Shouta calmed down after a while

Not entirely of course, but some what.

As he went to bed that night, all he could think was

I hope Midori is okay

 

•————————————•

 

It all hurt.

There was blood coming from his ears.

Trickling down his earlobe dripping onto his jaw, then his shoulder, then the floor.

The black floor.

The padded floor.

The fluff from inside was exposed from izuku clawing desperately at them.

It was constant.

The noise was constant.

That high frequency white noise never stoped.

Not for a second.

But after a while.

It stoped.

The pain and his ears ringing faintly didn’t, but he sound of the white noise did stop!

The thing is though

So did everything else.

The room was sound proof so izuku wasn’t sure if it was because of that at first, but then when Rome came in with the doctor and started to talk to him but he count hear a thing izuku was suddenly very sure he couldn’t hear anything.

He was deaf.

He was deaf.

And it was becoming abundantly clear by the way the doctor and Rome were signing at him he wasn’t getting anything to help.

‘Do you like it? You better get used to it’.

‘Don’t use this as an excuse’.

‘Find your own aid like a good solder’.

‘You go back to school tomorrow so suc it up’.

And then they left.

They left the room, the deaf teenager was sat on the floor In shock, they were just gonna leave him like this? He needs hearing aids, how is he supposed to work on stealth missions?

He was alone.

Izuku pulled his knees up to his chest and buried his head in them and for the first time in year he felt like crying, izuku thought his emotions were completely locked away but, obviously not as a single tear fell down his cheek.

He’s so weak.

How could he allow this to happen. If only he was stronger.

Why didn’t he try harder to win that fight.

It was his fault he was deaf now, he made a mistake, he made a bad mistake and he was appropriately punished.

If he didn’t allow himself to be swayed by his emotions, if he didn’t make Todoroki use his fire he could of won, why did he try help him?

He did this to himself.

it was his fault

Notes:

How y’all doing after that 😗😗 hehe

Anyway, I’m writing the home stretch atm and I’m getting hit with writers block 😭😭 but I’m still going to try finish this story during the two weeks I have off then I can finish the angsty one shot I have written to 700 words then dropped and I can make one of the 6 story’s I have in my ‘fic ideas’ notes.

New chapter every Saturday!!

Chapter 16

Summary:

✿ Hizashi finds out about Izukus deafness

✿ Izukus has some nice realizations

Getting to UA was a struggle, his body was engulfed in pains and aches from the physical torture, and on top of that Izuku felt as though the sounds of the world were covered in a thick fog making it almost impossible for him to understand it, like Izuku was stuck in a bubble that only tiny tiny fragments of noise can penetrate, and shamefully he bumped into at least ten people, his hearing was something he prided himself on, he’s always being incredibly proud of the way he was able to hone into individual people footsteps in order to track them, or hear even the quietest of whispers, and now he’d lost one of the only parts of himself that’s he treasure, suddenly his already melancholy world seemed even more bleak and dull in a void of muffled volume.

When he finally made it inside the school he was walked in a daze, he didn’t feel as though he was fully there, he knew he was moving but it seemed as though he was on complete auto pilot, being controlled by some other being to go toward like a character in a video game, he was dissociated, he hadn’t done this in years being into a dissociative state used to be one of his sole coping methods when the torture happened more often.

He wondered forward in his gaze Until someone placed there hand on his shoulder and he was knocked back into full consciousness. Izuku jumped and swung his head around to see Present Mic looking at him with worry plastered on his furrowed brows.

He opened his mouth and started talking but only a tiny i amount of sound registered in Izukus ears, it was like he was talking underwater Izuku knew he was talking but the words he could actually understand bled into each other, to make things worse the slight ringing that been following him since the incident didn’t make understanding him any easier, how is he supposed to explain to the Present Mic without making him suspicious of his ‘guardians’? He had to come up with something and fast because with every unheard word Present Mics eyes grow more confused and concerned.

Izuku sighed deeply and raised his hands to sign, he wasn’t quite sure why he decided to sign instead of talk but he did, now he can only pray that present mic can understand him.

 

☆〜〜〜〜〜〜〜★

 

Hizashi was on his way to the teachers lounge when he saw Shouta’s number one problem child, the second he laid eyes on him he released a very loud sigh of relief, some of the teachers were starting to worry that the little listener wouldn’t come back to school at all, thank god they were wrong!

“Good morning Midori!” Hizashi shouted while he approached the boy, no reaction, not even a flinch or twitch of the finger, well that’s odd… that kid usually snaps his around so quick that the staff worry he’s going to get whiplash one day when ever his name is called.

“Midori?” Hizashi called out again as he jogged to catch up with him, but there was no response yet again, once Hizashi caught up he placed a hand on his shoulder thinking that maybe he had head phones on and that’s why he wasn’t responding.

The kid jumped out of his skin when Hizashis hand made contact with the boy’s shoulder and Hizashi immediately felt bad but when the kid turned around every alarm bell in hizashis head started ringing like mad.

The boy looked like utter crap, his eye bags looked even deeper and darker purple then usual which causing him to almost resemble Hizashi’s husband, which honestly, he didn’t think was possible, his arms and legs were shaking, there were even dark purple bruises peaking out from his collar and he looked pale as a sheet.

Hizashi took a second to glance over the kid before opening his mouth again, “hiya kiddo! You’ve Been off for a couple days, you okay?” Hizashi asked with concern leaking through his
Cheery enthusiastic tone but Midori just starred him with a far way glazed over look to his eyes he looked as if he was somewhere else other than in the present, trapped in his own head.

Hizashi furrowed his brows as Midori laser focused his eyes on Hizashis mouth, Hizashi’s confusion doubled at Midori when the kids face portrayed nothing but pure focus and concentration.

weird Hizashi thought

“You okay there little listener?” Midoris gaze only focused harder on ever little movement of Hizashis mouth before he sighed a frustrated sigh of defeat and moved his eyes and hands up to Hizashi and did something that really really confused Hizashi.

Started to sign.

“I can’t hear you” Midori signed.

What

The kid couldn’t hear him the entire time he was talking! He must have an ear infection so Hizashi should talk louder! That explains why he wasn’t responding!

“Oh! Okay I was just wondering why you haven’t been in for the last couple days?” Hizashi said again but louder, the kid just shook his head and looked down before signing again.

“no, I can’t hear anything at all”

okay, now I feel like a dumbass

The kid literally couldn’t hear anything, it wasn’t because he was being to quite (somehow) it was because Midori was deaf… now wait a damn minute since when was Midori deaf? Hizashis never seen Midori with a hearing aid on or signing to anyone other then Koda before so when did this become a thing?

“what happened? You weren’t deaf last time I saw you, did something happen over the days you were off?” hizashi signed at Midori, Midori looked at ground with an odd sorta ashamed? Look on his face before looking into Hizashis eyes with the most emotion he’s ever seen in this kids eyes.

There was so much sorrow, pain, and at the same time anger and emptiness, a look no kid should ever have, a look that no one should ever have.

“over the days off I was involved in a villain attack that cost me my hearing” he signed to Hizashi, okay that made sense to why he wasn’t answering but of course that raised another concern.

Why hasn’t the kid been given any hearing aids? The hospitals nowadays are supposed to give hearing aids to anyone that needs them, they shouldn’t just leave a kid without something they need!

“Do you have any hearing aids?” Hizashi signed with a troubled look on his face, the kid just shook his head and the second he did hizashi sighed and motioned for Midori to follow him.

They were on there way to recovery girls office, Hizashi knew for a fact she has spare hearing aids (mainly for well Hizashi breaks his own hearing aids because he some how manages to do that at least one every two weeks) and Hizashi also noticed that not only did he have some bruises on his neck arm and some even on his face, there were also some quite deep cuts peaking there ugly heads out from under Midoris sleeves as well that Hizashi knows that Recovery girl will punch him all the way to China if he noticed and didn’t bring him to her.

When they made it to Recovery Girls office and she used her quirk on Midori and he immediately passed out on the medical bed, the kid was truly exhausted and it made Hizashis heart break because no one that just sleeps a bit bad for a couple days passes out immediately after Recovery Girl uses her quirk, no this is multiple weeks of exhaustion.

Both Hizashi and Recovery exchange a look of upset before she started fixing up some hearing aids, the whole UA facility knew that this kid had something going on at home and the fact that he was obviously lying when he told hizashi about the reason for his sudden deafness and now his black out after one hit of Recovefy Girls quirk.

That was confirmation that he need help, fast.

 

☆〜〜〜〜〜〜〜★

 

Izuku slept until lunch time, he left Recovery Girls office with a hand full of gummies and a demand from Recovery Girl to get more sleep, Izuku wasn’t really hungry but he knew he had to eat, he couldn’t afford to skip meals, he had a physique to maintain after all and skipping to many meals would only ruin that.

Izuku headed to the cafeteria, trying his hardest to shake off the wave fatigue that threatened to no knock him out for another three hours.

When Izuku made it to the cafeteria he grabbed himself a salad and made his way over to his table, Izuku got only three bites into his lunch until he was interrupted by the sleep deprived purple cat (Shinsou) and the daddy issues frosty the half snow man (Todoroki).

“Hello” said Todoroki awkwardly, Izuku was really not wanting any sort of social interaction today, he got some spare hearing aids off Recovery Girl and he was still adjusting to them and so he still felt like his head is stuck underwater, it a was a tad bit easier to hear now but it will take a while to adjust fully and recovery girl said he will most likely never hear 100% again, unless he gathered enough money to buy a pair of quirk made special earring aids, those have been manufactured in order to gift back hearing even to those who can’t hear a single thing, unfortunately they cost an arm and a leg. Another reason he isn’t in the mood to talk to the goons that have labeled themselves themselves as Izuku ‘friends’ is because he has a booming and painful headache, but despite that he can’t exactly be rude an tell them to fuck off (even if he wants to)

“Hello todoroki, and Shinsou” Izuku replied coldly.

please don’t say anything else to me, please don’t say anything else to me, please don’t say anything el-

“Thank you for training me Midori, even though I got transferred into the hero course I wasn’t able to do well in the sorts festival… you helped me alot even if I didn’t make it far, sorry about that by the way, you put so much effort into training me and I didn’t even make it that high up…” Shinsou looked away sheepishly. Dammit now Izuku has to reply to him, he just spilled his emotions to Izuku.

In all honesty, Izuku was actually quite proud, at the end of the day the sports festival isn’t about winning it’s about making an impression, as long as you can flaunt your skills enough in the rounds your as good as gold.

And Shinsou did just that, he showed the world his quirk, he showed off how amazing it is, he showed that he’s great in combat, he also came up with an amazing strategy for all the matches and all rounds made an impression that anyone with half a brain couldn’t ignore, and obviously he was even noticed by Nezu seeing as though Shinsou mentioned him being transferred to the hero course already.

Izuku was proud of Shinsou.

“wow Kuro! That’s Awesome! Im so proud of you!!”

Izuku quickly pushed that uncommon feeling of familiarity and nostalgia down in favor of comfort his… his… what ever Shinsou was to him, he’ll decide that later.

“Shinsou you did amazing, you didn’t disappoint me at all nor did you waste my time, even if you did half as good I wouldn’t of been disappointed, the goal of the sports festival is to have fun and showcase your skill and you did just that, how could I be disappointed?” Izuku said plainly as if it were the most simple thing is the world.

Shinsou looked at him with an awestruck look on his face before softly smiling, a smile that made another wave of nostalgia wash over him, why does he keep feeling so much familiarity around Todoroki ans Shinsou? Why does he keep getting reminded of kuro, Shinsou wordlessly nodded and looked down at his home made bento box.

Izuku thought that was where the socializing would be done but no, Todoroki had to say something as well.

“where have you been the past couple days?” He said in a flat tone of voice, Todoroki’s voice was boring and monotone but his face was surprisingly expressive his facial expression was soft and calm, he was looking at Izuku with a expression similar to a happy puppy seeing his owner, maybe he was a look of admiration because of what Izuku did during the sports festival.

As much as Izuku wants to say ‘it’s none of your business’ he couldn’t bring himself to when Todoroki and Shinsou looked so worried and because Izuku was starting to warm up to them

Izuku sighed before putting his food down and looking Todoroki dead in the eyes and softening his gaze as much as his naturally tense face would allow “I got involved in a villain attack, I unfortunately lost my hearing because of it so I had a couple days off to heal and get used to my new deafness” the lie slipped easily off his tongue, he hated lying, he really did, but he couldn’t really say:

‘oh sorry Todoroki! I was just being tortured by my psychopathic superior officer because I lost to you! Oh and by the way I am on a undercover mission to protect 1-A because I was kidnapped by the military!!

Yeah that’s not going to fly.

Todoroki and Shinsou both looked at him sympathetically but turned to eat again and izuku was left with a weird feeling.

He was realizing that he liked having people worrying about him it made him feel warm and fuzzy inside, and those things were things that he hadn’t felt in a long time.

He didn’t know what to think about it either, Izuku wanted friends but he was scared that there would be a repeat of Kuro he wasn’t sure if he could do that again.

But maybe this time will be different.

Maybe this time he can protect them.

Yeah, izukus going to try again, he’s going to try friends again.

He will make sure this time is different.

Notes:

✿ I know some of you might of wanted to see Aizawas reaction to Izukus deafness but I felt like I had to give Hizashi a bit more of a part in the story because so far all he’s been is In the background or a comfort of Shouta sooo I hope I haven’t disappointed anyone 😞

Oh and btw I’d you got a notification that I edited yhe last chapter it’s just bc I made the last minute choice to add eri to the story… just because I love her and wanted to write out her

✿ new chapter every Saturday

✿ Follow my Twitter @kat_soup__

Chapter 17

Summary:

Announcements and Shouta being confused

Midori has finally returned to school and as much as Shouta would like to say he returned and was completely fine he can’t because the kid is now deaf, apparently he’s was involved in a ‘villain attack’ but neither Hizashi, Recovery Girl or Shouta believes that bull shit for a second, there was no major villain attacks in the area over the weekend.

Actually, there were no reported villain attacks over the weekend, no major one and no minor attacks.

So the kid was obviously lying.

Shouta just had to figure out why, he can guess why but guessing can only go so far.

Pushing that thought out his head he watches as his class pile into class, the day after the sports festival Nezu made the decision to move Hitoshi into his class, he said that Hitoshi showed great potential and therefore deserves to be in the hero course, and after two days he moved into the class.

And Shouta was more pleased to see that he’s already made two friends since he walked into class chatting and smiling with Todoroki and Midori, Hitoshi has never been good at socializing or making friends so the sight made pride bubble beneath his skin, Shouta smiled subtly to himself but hide it under His capture scarf.

Shouta sighs deeply as everyone gets in there seats and shuts up, Shouta’s been so stressed lately, first of all Shouta’s number one problem child (Midori) caused more and more worry for himself and for the rest of the UA staff every day as the red flags that surround Midori multiply by the second, and second of all Shoutas number two problem child (distort) is still unidentified with no clues other than he’s a kid and he needs help to help them figure out his identity.

Well, Shouta has no clues but Apparently Nezu figure something out since has called a meeting to discuss his newly found information regarding distort.

But that’s not his main focus for right now. That’s future Shoutas worry.

“Internships are soon” Shouta announces with a deadpan expression, the class erupts into loud cheers that almost vibrate the classroom with there volume, Shouta rolls his eyes at the foolish enthusiasm, he smirks evilly at the students and suddenly the class goes silent “so are parent teacher conferences” instead of cheers the class collectively groans, with the exceptions of some students just looking at there desks in silence with expressions that make them looks as though their going through the five stages of grief (Ayoama, Kamanari and Mineta)

As Shoutas eyes trail over the class taking in and reveling and internally laughing at their misery his eyes land on Midori.

Now he expected him to have some sort of bad reaction, annoyance, regret, maybe worry.

But he didn’t expect to look at the kid and see genuine fear the poor kid looked petrified, it’s not like he’s is bad in any of his classes, in fact, he’s the top of almost all his classes (except maths he’s third in that class) Shouta can vividly remember his husband almost breaking down the staff room door shouting:

‘WHAT AM I SUPPOSED TO TEATCH TO A KID THAT SPEAKS ENGLISH BETTER THEN ME?!?!’ After he had his first lesson with Midori.

So Shouta can only assume that it isn’t the grades and or behavior factor that invokes so much fear into Midori but it isn’t instead the mere thought of parents evening that scares him, maybe it’s the going up to his parents to explain there’s a parent teacher conference is what has terrified the kid so much he looks an millisecond away from a panic attack.

Shouta gulps down the lump in his throat, he needs to move on the subject to hopefully get the kids mind away from parent teacher conferences and calm him down a bit.

“Ahem, Internships, I’ll call your name and one by one you will get a booklet of all the intern options you have been given, please give me the results by the end of the week.” Shouta announced, and suddenly the mood was light again.

Shouta called out his class in alphabetical order and one by one they collected there booklets, some thicker then others.

Once everyone was called out Shouta retreated
To his sleeping bag and, didn’t sleep, usually he would be sleeping but right now he was silently observing, watching the difference in reactions.

This year was different, not because the internships were set up different, no, it was because this year two students received a request from Shouta himself to intern with him, this is the first year he’s ever asked for a intern, and it’s definitely the first year he’s asked for two.

Those two are his son and Midori, for many reasons, number one, because the two boys have developed a sort of friendship (that’s what Hitoshi calls it but Shouta is sure that if you ask Midori he would say they are ‘acquaintances’ but he’s not fooling no one) since they train together on the weekends and occasionally after school even though the sports festival has passed, and Shouta is quite curious to see how they work together.

Second of all, Midori has been the only person to ever break out of Hitoshis brain washing so Shouta wanted to figure out how he did it l, and to potentially test wether Hitoshi can create a counter measure with Midoris help.

Shouta can’t really teach Midori much since he’s literally perfect at all most everything that Shouta throws at him but hopefully over the internships he can find out something that the kid needs help with or wants to improve on.

But first he needs the kid to accept.

 

☆〜〜〜〜〜〜〜〜★

 

Izuku wants to go with Eraserhead, from day one Izuku developed a strong admiration for his teacher, he fights basically Quirkless, he’s skilled in all areas of combat, and his attitude is straight to the point and gives no room for bullshit and Izuku loves it since he relates to all those things.

That’s what Izuku wants, he wants to go with Eraserhead, but everyday but that does not matter, he has no choice in anything, his life is not his own to live, it’s the military, in particular Romes and if Rome does not want him to go with Eraserhead ten unfortunately he won’t be able to.

so, in order to do as he pleases he is going to fight to have his say.

Izuku hesitantly raised his hand because, despite, how asleep Mr Aizawa may appear to the rest of the class, to Izuku it’s very obvious the man is definitely not and is in fact just watching the class.

“Yes Midori?” Mr aizawa asked once he noticed izukus hand.

“May I step outside the classroom a second to make a quick call?” Izuku asked, he prayed that his teacher would say yes because if he didn’t ask Rome now to go to internships with Eraserhead Rome would pick for him, and knowing that power hungry man he would pick Endevour and Izuku would end up on the news for beating up a hero if that happened because he’s 99% sure that if he’s face to face with that flaming trash man again he won’t be able to hold himself back.

Mr aizawa squinted his eyes and for a second Izuku thought he was going to say no but then he nodded his head and returned to ‘sleeping’

Izuku quickly grabbed his phone out of his bag and swiftly shuffled out of the classroom into the hall way, he let out a shaky sigh, releasing all his fear and stealing himself before dialing the number with shaking hands.

“Dis-“ Rome started

“I’m at UA.” Izuku cut him off quickly, you never know who’s listening in on conversation, and using code names when someone is supposed to be undercover is like handing over your identity on a silver platter.

Izuku could hear a faint and embarrassed cough on the other ends of the line before Rome spoke up again “oh.. okay Midori the hell to you want?” Rome said Izukus fake name as if it cause him real pain, Izuku couldn’t help but bask in his discomfort, Izuku could help but enjoy causing him discomfort, even if it was something as little as saying a name.

Honestly though how was this man an army general when something as little as saying a name makes him sound as if he wants to shrivel in a ball and die?

“The U.A internships are coming up and I would request to go with my home room teacher Mr Aizawa , hero name Eraserhead, sir” he said colder then normal, Izuku was ready to turn down his hearing aids for when the man on the other end began screaming.

But the screaming didn’t come, all he got was a calm “and why is that?” Well, as calm as Rome could get since the words where said with malice and anger.

Izuku took in a deep breath before replying “I believe that interning with Earserhead would allow me to optimize progress, during his hero work he mainly focus on stealth and Quirkless based which will be helpful for me on my missions, it’s also clear in the past that I work better and make more progress with consistent trainers, I would likely not be able to work to my fullest potential with a hero I have never met before” izuku says quickly but clearly, not mumbling on a single word, mumbling means instant no.

He crossed his fingers as Rome thought for:

1

2

3

4

Seconds, Izuku Hurd a loud groan of annoyance and someone muttering ‘for fucks sake’ then Rome finally said the words Izuku was praying to hear.

“yes” Rome said with irritation, izuku was going to intern with Eraserhead, Izuku quickly said thank you to Rome before waking back into his classroom.

As Izuku sat down he noticed out of the corner of his eye his teacher was giving him a indescribable look.

Weird.

 

☆〜〜〜〜〜〜〜〜★

 

The term ‘alarm bells going off’ is used far too often to describe Midori because screw alarm bells this kid was setting off alarms gongs, alarm radios, other loud things that can set off alarms, at least twenty of them at a time as well.

Sirens going off.

Red flags popping up left and right,

All of it described that phone conversation with whoever Midori is going to

Shouta doesn’t condone listening into private conversations, it’s rude and impolite, and he also doesn’t condone recording said conversation and sending it to the principal because the conversation was concerning at best.

But then again, Shouta has always, and will always be a hypocrite.

What the fuck was that conversation, sir?! who was Midori calling sir? And why did the man struggle to say the kids name, it’s a good thing Midoris phone is loud or else he might not of heard it.

And missions?! Shota really doesn’t want to think about that part. Thank god the person on the phone said yes, and Shouta couldn’t help but smile faintly when the kid came in with excitement that would go in seen to the untrained eye.

Shouta is worried, very worried.

God shouta needs find out what’s going on with this kids and to save him from what Evers going on.

Notes:

✿ I hate this chapter 😭

✿ new chapter every Saturday

✿ Follow my Twitter @kat_soup__

Chapter 18

Summary:

A bit of todoroki and izuku fluff

Izuku has had every productive week.

He’s Been off for four days because he was being ‘punished’, went into to school for one day where he slept through most of the day.

And now it’s the weekend.

Very productive.

Not.

Shinsou is apparently very sick, in his own words he said ‘he’s at death’s door step, tickling toes with satan’ dramatic as always, of course Shinsous parents have stated that he’s to stay in bed and cannot train or go outside for the weekend, because of that Izuku is left bored out of his brains.

Izuku’s original plane was to just go to the gym and train the entire day until he muscles ache and burn so much he can barely walk home.

But, nothing is ever that easy, Izukus phone began to chime obnoxiously with a constant stream of notifications.

Izuku groaned in annoyance and snatched his phone off the bed side table, praying to what ever god would listen that it wasn’t Rome or any of his other supervisors on the other end of the phone, he really isn’t in the mood to talk to any of them.

Hitoshi Shinsou has added Zuko Midori to ‘group chat’

Hitoshi Shinsou has added Shoto Todoroki to ‘group chat’

Shinsou Hitoshi has changed the name to ‘trauma squad’

Shoto: why did you make a group chat? And why the name?

Hitoshi: because every friend group needs a gc and we all have trauma so we are the trauma squad.

Zuko: I don’t have trauma.

Hitoshi:…

Shoto: …

Izuku winced slightly at his horridness lie, he’s never been good at lying, he let out another exasperated sigh when there was another loud ping on his phone.

Hitoshi: what ever helps you sleep at night buddy.

Shinsou Hitoshi has changed Shoto todorokis name to ‘freezer burn’

freezer burn: why.

Hitoshi: It’s either that or Canadian flag, pick your poison.

freezer burn: Fine

Shinsou Hitoshi has changed Zuko Midori name to ‘silent but deadly’

silent but deadly okay, two can play that game

‘silent but deadly’ has changed Hitoshi Shinsous name to ‘Gucci eye bags’

Gucci eye bags: …

silent but deadly: not so funny now is it.

freezer burn: I’m bored

Gucci eye bags: what are we supposed to do with that information?

freezer burn: Can I meet with one of you?

Gucci eye bags: I’m sick so it’s gotta be Midori.

freezer burn: Please Midori?

silent but deadly: …

silent but deadly: Fine but only because I’m also bored

freezer burn: Thank you, I’ll meet you on the swings at the park next to that fancy ramen shop, I’m leaving now.

silent but deadly: Right, I’ll leave now as well.

Gucci eye bags: ✨friendship✨

Izuku rolled his eyes at his friends stupid comment as he put his phone into his pocket and slid on his shoes, Izuku and Todoroki were meeting at the exact same park that Shinsou and he usually trained at so he was well aware of where the park was, luckily it wasn’t to far away and Izuku didn’t need to trek though the merciless icy winds for too long.

Once he arrive there and spotted the swings he noted that the park itself was completely empty other then Todoroki sadly sat alone on the swings in solitary silence.

“Hello Todoroki” Ozuku greeted, Todoroki immediately perked up and the somber aura quickly dissipated, izuku sat on the swings next to the boy kicking his legs back and forth slowly, he was expecting a conversation and was running through answers to all the basic small talk topics such as:

‘The weathers nice’

‘How are you’

‘Who are you interning with’

And so on and so forth, but of course nothing in this world is aloud to be predictable because he got none of those questions, in-fact, izuku wasn’t even given a question.

“My dad wants me to intern with him” Todoroki said flatly, Izuku was caught off gourd, was Todoroki seeking comfort? what is he supposed to do in that situation? Izuku is terrible at that sort of sappy friendship stuff.

“Okay, I’m assuming you don’t want to” Izuku settled on, he knew that the answer was already, it was clearly written on the tight grimace set on Todoroki’s face.

“No, I don’t want to go, but at the same time he’s the number two hero and since I’m using my fire now I need to improve quickly with it and he’s my best chance but I… ugh I don’t know” Todoroki stated in defeat.

Izuku looked at his new friend, he wasn’t exactly sure what to do to comfort him in his time of confusion and distress, because of how Izuku was raised he’s always had the perspective of go for the option that would cause the most improvement, but in this situation the person that would cause the most improvement is someone that Todoroki associates with pain and suffering, rightfully so, meaning the choice is a lot more difficult, Izuku looked up at the cloudy sky as he took a moment to ponder.

What would he do In this situation? He’s never really had choices, he’s never had the opportunity to ask himself what he wants to do, so this is a first, what would he do in Todoroki’s sensitive situation?

“I think that you should do what ever your comfortable with, if you feel incredibly uncomfortable in your fathers presence and don’t think you can handle being around him, don’t go, don’t force yourself to do something you don’t want to do just for the sake of improvement, it will help to intern with someone like him because of his quirk but you can always find other people with fire quirks to help you improve, you also live in the same house as him so you can ask for help there, don’t do anything you don’t want to” izuku said, he wasn’t sure if that was what Todoroki wanted to hear but that was his honest opinion on the matter.

Todoroki hummed next to him and they fell into a comforting silence, it’s odd how people can be like that, so many people desperately feel the need to fill silence, almost as if there scared of what will happen during the absence of conversation, but others such as Todoroki and Shinsou can just not talk at all and just enjoy one another’s presence.

Izukus first two friends were the types to be scared of silence, Kachan was loud and explosive and never stopped talking constantly yapping about something or other, and Kuro was bubbly and energetic, his voice filled in silence with rants and random noises, in both situations of comforting silence wasn’t really something he got to enjoy during the silence.

And now he has two friends that fit his silent and calm vibe, it’s nice.

“can I ask you a question?” Todoroki asked quietly

Izuku hesitated “um, yeah sure?”

“Why were you so hesitant to make friends? It’s pretty obvious that it’s not because your unfriendly seeing as though your always helping and comforting people in and out of our class, so why?” He asked bluntly.

Oh.

That wasn’t what Izuku was expecting to hear, Izuku wasn’t sure what to say, should he be honest? Kuro, the answer as to why he was so hesitant, he’s felt from the moment Todoroki intuited friendship to the moment Izuku accepted that making new friends will doom them to the same grim and unfortunate fate as him.

Kuro’s death caused him to close off his heart and not allow anyone in, he was, shamefully, borderline scared of allowing people to get close to him again, but despite that he’s gone against his own terror and he allowed two people close to him, two people he classifies as his friends, and he’s still terrified that his two beloved friends will meet the same fate.

“I had a friend once, He… he died and I guess I was just scared it might happen to someone else.” Izuku said woefully trying and failing to mask his misery, Todoroki looked at him with a pitiful expression, Izuku turned his head away to avoid his gaze, Izuku didn’t want pity, Izukus despises the thought of people thinking less of of him or worrying about him with a biting passion.

Todoroki nodded and another silence hung over them but this one was not as comforting as before, a heavy fog of sorrow filled the air around them, being near Todoroki made izuku feel very mixed emotions.

On one hand he was pleased that he had a friend he could trust after spending so many days ans years completing isolated and alone, in a void of his own solitude.

But on the other hand he can’t help but feel as if he’s ‘betraying’ kuro in a way, he feels like Kuro’s ghost follows him around and lingers behind him at all times, a constant reminder of what he’s lost.

Izuku knows that its irrational, he knows that if it was the real Kuro he would be jumping up and down with a big goofy grin on his face cheering something either stupid or lovingly insulting at the idea of Izuku having a friend, he would never in a million years feel betrayed or even jealous if Izuku made a friend that wasn’t him, Kuro just didn’t have it in him to be jealous of anyone, but grief distorts one’s views in mysterious and peculiar ways.

Izuku can still remember in horrific detail the day his world tipped on its axis, Kuro’s mangled body on the snow covered ground of the battlefield, pure white snow stained red with the blood of an innocent child, Kuro’s petrified frozen face, the once bright and hopeful eyes glossed over and lifeless, he didn’t look like his kuro any more, over the years memory’s of his old friend fade but through all his disappearing memories that image refuses to leave.

He doesn’t want that to happen to Shinsou or Todoroki, they are too kind, they have potential to become amazing heroes, Izuku doesn’t want to jeopardize that by cursing them to the same fate.

“I’m glad your my friend” Todoroki says out of nowhere, breaking Izuku out of his metal spiral.

“Huh?” Izuku responded.

“I said I’m glad your my friend, you’ve helped me a lot even if you didn’t mean to, you helped me use my fire, you unintentionally introduced me to Shinsou who is now my friend, you just now helped me to decide what to do with my dad, so thank you for being my friend” Todoroki said with a rare and soft smile.

Izuku wasn’t sure why, but he started to tear up, he didn’t cry but he did feel his eyes being to brim with salty tears, Izuku hadn’t realized it before now but he’s been feeling more emotions lately, maybe it’s because for the first time since his old friend he’s been around people he can positively say he trusts.

Todoroki made him smile during the sports festival, Shinsou made him feel proud when he made it too the hero course, both of them make him feel excited to wake up in the morning.

He’s been feelings positive emotions and for the first time since he lived with his mother, he doesn’t dread getting up in the morning.

He’s glad there his freinds aswell.

“Thank you, the feeling is mutual” he replied with his own soft smile

Todoroki nodded “want to get some soba” he asked

“I would love to”

Notes:

Sorry this is a day late, I was busy all day yesterday and forgot to edit this and I originally wrote it when I was really sick so the chapter was shit, so yeah, at least you have it now

Chapter 19

Summary:

Angst, so much angst

Tw- themes of war, and death

the second year of war.

Izuku is 14

It’s winter, according to some of the older men it’s almost Christmas Day but Izuku can’t confirm that, it’s hard to tell when you have no calendar.

The snow falls down peacefully from the icy blue sky unpainted by clouds and piles onto the dirty mud covered floor floor cleaning and hiding the blood and body’s that litter it.

All of this together would usually mean this day Should classify be a nice day, the crisp breeze burning Izukus nose, gentle snow flake’s fluttering down from above, fresh patches on white appearing on the ground, it should be a good day, but unfortunately gunshots and screams echo across the land break the illusion of tranquility.

From all directions blood curdling screams can be heard as a friend life is taken, a brother a sister, a father, a mother.

The guns don’t care, nor do the holders, no one cares, it’s all about killing, it’s all about death with no thought of the innocents of which death is brought upon.

What are we even fighting for?

Izuku doesn’t think anyone really knows, the soldiers are told they fight because ‘it’s the right thing to do’ but Izuku doesn’t believe it, is be truly fighting because ‘this is what’s right?’ Because what is right is to fight for a country that sees no wrong with killing people for having different opinions?

Izuku has no reason to fight, he does it because he’s ordered to, not because he wants to, “EVERYONE GET DOWN!” Someone shouts in the background, izuku drops down on his knees harshly and cover his head and ears, grasping his helmet with an iron grip, izuku peers up from the corner of his eye and catches the exact moment the small yet destructive bomb makes contact with the ground.

BOOM

The noise makes Izukus ears ring as he flinches violently, once the explosion is over and all that remains is a crater in the earth and flying rubble and dust Izuku picks back up his disregarded rifle and hoists it back over the wall of the trenches, he closes one eye, steadies his hands, breaths in, then:

Fire.

Duck.

Fire.

Duck.

Over and over and over, each one of his bullets hitting their intended target ripping through another innocent life, forcibly removing them form the life that they were hopelessly trying to protect.

In the corner of his eye izuku could one of the higher ups selfishly pushing past the soldiers resting and treating there injuries without a care in the world that he could be aggravating said injuries further, the man looked frantic and panicked as he sprinted through the trench.

“PRIVATE DISTORT!” He screamed, izuku jumped off the slightly raised platform he was previously stood on so he could reach over the top of the trenches and saluted stiffly. The higher up was a short man, around the same height as izuku, and Izuku was short for his age, he wasn’t the most muscular of men, every thing about the rude man was average, his hair, looks, Stature (not including his height) all of it boring, dull and uninteresting is how Izuku would describe him, the man started huffing and puffing as if he had just ran a marathon the second he got in front of him.

“There’s huff gonna be huff a charge, your on huff no man’s huff land” he said in between pathetic heaving breaths, Izukus nodded his head in agreement and maneuvered his eyes to the side to look at the collected squad, the soldiers marching up to the were a carefully curated collection of the strongest people in the Japanese military, some of the men Izuku recognized, he’d never spoke to them since he wasn’t technically allowed to talk to anyone other then his personal supervisors, but he’d seen them about the base a couple times.

There was about one hundred of them behind the huffing man blocking the walk way for anyone that needed to pass through, though without a doubt there are more soldiers gathered further down the trench, Izuku nodded to the huffing man, signaling that the command was Heard, Izuku did a more in depth scan of the squadron, in all honesty, he didn’t particularly care about most of them, they could die and izuku would think ‘damn that sucks, well it happens to all of us!”.

But, he did care about one person, and of course he had to be in the no man’s land squad.

Kuro.

He was in work mode, something Izuku doesn’t often see, but every time he does his blood runs cold, It was weird and kinda scary to see him all business mode, his bright smile was hidden under a firm scowl and his smooth and clean skin was coated in a layer of dirt, blood, grime and sweat.

It hurts to see such a kind boy like that covered in blood both his own and others, izuku wanted to protect him, It’s not like he didn’t think Kuro couldn’t defend himself because god knows He definitely can, but knowing that Kuro, the sweet, kind, peaceful Kuro is being forced to hurt others despite the fact that he hates it with every fiber of his being, it makes izuku want to protect him and make sure he never has to participate in this or any god forsaken war again.

Izuku marched up next to Juro who flashed him a quick and nervous smile before returning to his battle stance.

They stood there for an agonizing second awaiting a command until a loud scream of “CHARGE!!!!” Was heard from both the American and the Japanese trenches and suddenly hundred of thousands of soldiers climbed over the edge of the trenches and poured onto no man’s land.

Half of the soldiers just barely peeped their head over the edge before they were shot down with a bullet piercing through there skull.

The once whimsical crisp untouched white snow now stained a crimson red with the blood of the innocent.

People dropping like fly’s, their body’s sinking into the deep red snow and immediately getting incased in a new wave of icy snow flakes.

Izuku scrambled over the edge of the trench and launched himself forward sending a quick worried glance over his shoulder at Kuro just to double check he made it over and wasn’t gunned down, fortunately he did get over, but then again izuku knew he would, he was just being paranoid.

Immediately izuku whipped out his gun and shot as many as he could whilst maintaining his distance from anyone who looked as though they might risk a close range attack all the whilst and dodging rounds of bullets flying at his body.

A tall, around 6’2 meaty man wearing specially made armor abruptly appeared next to izuku making him falter in his movements and almost get himself shot, Izuku quickly recovered from his stumble and turned on his heels to prepare for an attack.

The man had a teleportation quirk, and a damn annoying one at that, he was rapidly appearing and disappearing behind him, in front of him, above, beside, izuku swung his knife and shot his gun in frantic effort to hit the man but none hit even after he used his quirk the man was too unpredictable.

this is it, I die here, tell my my mother I love her he thought in a moment of dramatics.

“YO, STOP BEING SO WEAK!!!” Shouted a familiar voice that Izuku was too out of it put a face to, both izuku and the mysterious American man ceased fighting for nothing more then a split second, which was seemingly enough for the voice (that Izuku now figured out was Kuro) to lunge forward and land a brutal kick to the man’s head, He grunted in pain as he hit the thick snow and sunk into the layer of white, Kuro took out his gun and shot him straight through the brain without a moment’s hesitation, and another stain was created.

“KURO! WHA- WHAT ARE YOU DOING!” Izuku shouted loudly, it was difficult to hear over the screams and gunfire, Kuro squinted his eyes in a way that reminded izuku of his mother when she caught him stealing cookies.

“SAVING YOU! NOW COME ON!” Kuro stretched out his hand to Izuku who glad took hold of it, Kuro twirled Izuku around and suddenly they were dancing through the battle field as if they were in a ballroom of death and the gunfire was their melody.

As they span and leaped over body’s they attacked and murdered the confused American soldiers as if it were as easy as breathing, Kuro guarded Izukus back and izuku guarded his in there dance of death, they giggled and focused there eyes solely on one another and what was behind them, for a second they were no longer Izuku and Kuro the brothers of war, they were just Izuku and Kuro, nothing more, nothing less.

Izuku looked up ever so slightly for second hoping to catch a glimpse of the majestic icy blue sky.

But what he was greated with was a plane.

A plane readying to drop a bomb.

izuku panicked as he pushed off Kuro and ran a little way away with Kuro’s trembling hand in his, he just needed to get two away enough that when the bomb struck the earth it wasn’t directly over there heads.

“WHATS WRON-“

“GET DOWN”

Izuku and Kuro ducked and covered one another’s heads and body’s protectively momentarily forgetting that protecting them selves was also mandatory.

The impact came and the last thing izuku saw before his vision went black was a rush of dirt and dust and ash flying at his face.

He felt as his body was torn away from his only comfort and tousled left and right as he rolled away.

It took a fair amount of effort to pry open his eyes that had been crusted over with layers of dirt, blood dribbled down his head chest and arms as he stumbled up, he wasn’t too hurt (somehow) just a couple of deep cuts and bruises and a bash to the head that definitely gave him a concussion.

The side of the field izuku landed on when he was blown back was empty, it’s only inhabitants was the body’s that lined the floor, izuku scanned over the Jane and John Doe’s praying that Kuros body wouldn’t be among them.

When Izuku didn’t see him he limped onwards to further search.

“Kuro?…” he said softly, his voice too hoarse to shout, it was more quite in this area far away from the raging battle the guns now nothing more then distant whispers, when izuku spoke he was met with no response and his heart sunk.

please no

“Kuro?” Nothing, he walked forward venturing further into the sea of brutalized body’s.

Oh god no, not Kuro please not Kuro

He shouted his name louder and louder ignoring the way his voice protested with pain.

He ran faster and faster scanning the body’s piled on top one another.

Until he saw him.

Kuro’s body laid on a bed of red snow.

Izuku dropped to his knees and laid his friends brothers head gently on his knees.

His eyes were open and revealed his yellow eyes were glossed over and devoid of life, those eyes that once held so much energy, so much hope for the future, so much optimism, now looked fake and doll like, his mouth fell open as cold blood dribbled out, his brown face paled and the rosy cheeks Izuku grew to adore no longer there.

Maybe he was still alive, izuku raised a shaking hand to his neck to check for a pulse

Nothing.

He was cold.

he was dead

Izukus only saving Grace in this god forsaken world has been stripped away from him, Kuro was supposed to get out of the military and go on to do great things, grow a family get friends and go to space.

But now he can’t do anything now he’s dead

Izuku screamed

Izukus vision fogged as tears fell relentlessly out his eyes landing on Kuros expressionless face, Izuku screamed again his voice cracking painfully as he cradled his own brothers limp body to his heaving chest.

He rocked back and forth whispering desperate apologies to his lost brother, it was his fault, if he had held on tighter, if he had pushed him away, if he had-

It’s night. When did it become nighttime?

The stars are bright in the sky, little dots of stardust sprinkled delicately across the inky black sky, tonight one star shines the bright twinkling elegantly.

“One day I’m going there” Kuro said quietly, he raised his hand up to the sky as he fell backwards to lie on the soggy grass, Izuku followed so they were both led on the ground.
“You’re going to the sky?” Izuku questioned. Kuro giggled
“No silly, I’m going to the moon, once I get out of this place I’m going to go there, then every other planet I want to discover it all”
Izuku let a soft smile spread across his face as he gently stroked Kuro’s once fluffy hair now coated in grease and looked up at the sky and slowly falling snow.

“At least your now in the sky with the stars, Im sorry I couldn’t go to the moon with you”

Izuku let out one last sob as he slowly pushed kuro’s head off his lap and closed his dead brothers eyes out of respect, it’s the least he could do after failing to protect him.

He ripped the name tag off his uniform and placed it in his pocket, the supervisors would want him back soon, Izuku peeled himself off the floor with much effort, disregarding kuro’s body alone in a area isolated from the rest of gone people on a bed dirty now slushy snow was the hardest thing he ever had to do, no murder he was forced to commit would hurt his fragile heart the same.

As he staggered back to the tench in a daze he felt a unidentifiable snap deep within the confines of his mind. Then nothing. Then he felt empty, dull, the last bit of light in his eyes flickered out and his face froze in a permanent grimace that he couldn’t bring himself to unfreeze.

He was a shell without Kuro, Kuro was the only thing good left in this horrific thing he called a life, and now he’s gone and so is Izuku’s humanity, Izuku was dead and all that left was a broken emotionless doll,

That night was the last time he cried, the last time he screamed, the last time he smiled.

No amount of pain nor torture could bring izuku back to his former self.

Izuku died along with Kuro that night.

And another red stain in the ugly disgusting snow was made, along with another stain on Izukus person.

Izuku hates the snow.

Notes:

★This is gone longest chapter I’ve ever written but it was so fun I swear to god, I hope you enjoyed the suffering I forced you to partake in 🙂 live laugh love

☆Twitter- kat_toes__ ☆

Chapter 20

Summary:

Parents evening

[Three days ago]

Izuku fidgets nervously with the phone in his hand, tossing it from one hand to another as if it were on fire.

Parents evening was coming up in three days, Izukus avoided this call for aslong as he could, All he had to do was call him, Rome had to know about parents evening, it was mandatory for parents to go, and unfortunately Izuku is lacking in the parent department and isn’t sure what to do about it.

Izuku took a deep and shaky breath through his nose and pressed the button with a quivering finger.

One ring

Two rings

Three rings

four rings

Maybe he won’t pick up, maybe Izuku won’t have to deal with him and the panic and fear that his awful gruff yet somehow sickly sweet voice evoked in him, maybe-

”distort” spoke the voice that haunts Izuku’s nightmares, Izuku instantly stiffened up as he heard the noise coming from the phone, Izuku hates how Rome makes him feel, nervous and scared like a child, yet seeking some kind of false comfort in the honeyed undertone of his voice.

Izuku closed his eyes and bowed his head although Rome couldn’t see it, he was trained to do as such out of respect “Good morning Sir, UA is holding a mandatory parent’s evening in three days, I would like to ask what I am supposed to do in this situation” Izuku said roboticly, trying to hide the overwhelming horror he felt, if Rome said he didn’t know, or to just ‘figure it out himself’ he’d have to tell Mr Aizawa he can’t come, and he’s sure that will cause suspicion of some kind, Izuku isn’t stupid he can tell that Mr Aizawa is desperate to find out more about izuku and his life, why, Izuku isn’t sure but either way he’d prefer to not give him more questionable material to work with.

There was a long agonizing pause accompanied by a humming sound on the other side of the phone, the almost complete silence Izuku’s nerves multiply by every second until he was bubbling away over with anxiety.

“I’ll go as your farther then.”

What.

Izuku blue screened as words were processed in Izukus brain, the man that hated him with a burning passion, that has been present in rooms izuku where brutally tortured, the man that’s watched and enjoyed Izuku’s suffering as if it were a good show on the tv was now offering to act as his father, is that not a complete insult to his pride, is he not disguised?

Every time izuku thinks he has a grasp on this man’s personality and morals he changes.

“Okay, thank you sir, the meeting is in three days”

There was no reply, he just hung up immediately afterwards leaving izuku to contemplate how he was going to pretend Rome, of all people, was his farther.

★〜〜〜〜〜〜〜〜〜☆

The definition of awkward is causing difficulty or causing a feeling of uneasy embarrassment/ inconvenience.

but in Izukus mind the definition of awkwardness is having to sit shoulder to shoulder in a warm stuffy car with satan himself.

Rome had a malicious grin plastered on his face for reasons unknown to izuku the whole half an hour car ride, was he planning something? Or was it just because Rome knew that just being in his presence made izuku want to peel off his skin to ease the anxious itching that came with his discomfort, hopefully that’s why he’s smiling, Izuku would much rather Rome smiling because he’s causing Izuku stress and not because he’s going to cause stress on others.

Once they’d arrived and started to walk through the Gigantic door to the main UA building, Rome grabbed Izuku firmly by the shoulders in a way that would look like a totally mundane farther son things to the plethora of cameras that lined the hallway and loomed over izuku, little did they know that Rome was holding Izukus shoulders tight enough to cause a lot of pain to burn through his nerves.

Izukus short figure was completely covered in a dark blanket Romes shadow, he was stupidly tall, like, Endevour and all might tall, so him leaning completely over izuku was not a hard task, Izuku struggled to contain his shiver of fear.

“Remember, I am your ‘dad’ here do not call me Rome, not even once for as long as we are in this building, got it?” He demanded with his tone laced with venom, Izuku knew not to slip up and call him Rome, if he were to accidentally say his work name in this situation Izuku knew that days of agony would follow.

Izuku nodded stiffly and Rome removed his hands and they walked shoulder to shoulder, anyone with eyes would think they were real family.

Romes hair was buzzed short but had the hair that was visible was jet black, his eyes were a deep dark blood red and his skin was a slightly darker shade of olive then Izukus own covered in scars and dusted with light freckles over his nose and some on his muscly arms, which is why the pair may get be wrongly assumed to be related, didn’t help that they were both muscular and both had a scowl painted on there face that makes them both look like they are about to murder anyone that crossed there path.

Rome demanded that Izuku show him around every room and gym and to tell him every detail about them such as there purpose and usefulness as they walked around the school awaiting Izukus turn to have his conference, eventually though, Rome got bored of his tour very quickly and insisted that they go wait outside of Izukus classroom instead.

As they arrived to the corridor in front of class 1-A all eyes were immediately drawn to izuku and his makeshift farther.

It made Izuku slightly curl into himself as he was stared by all the scrutinizing gazes of his classmates and their parents, he’s never liked being the center of attention, Rome on the other hand, he was absolutely adoring the attention from all the ‘future recruits’ as he would call them, Rome was barely managing to force himself not to smile or laugh like a manic.

It took izuku a second to realize that the reason people were starring at the two was because of Romes looks, mainly the fact that his intimidating appearance made him look like he has knives up his sleeves and at least 109 murders on his record (in reality it was most likely more)

The second Rome started giggling in a low rumble izuku started to become fearful that he might let lose the deranged laugh Izuku knew he wanted to free, out of a moment of desperation he lightly gripped Romes shirt and walked him over to Todoroki and his farther.

Izuku knew that Rome had a large amount of respect for the man due to their scarily similar personality, so showing Rome to Endevour was probably enough to stop him from looking incredibly creepy, at least for a little while.

“Good morning Todoroki” Izuku greeted, Todoroki slowly turned his head, calmness visibly washing over his face as he caught sight of Izuku.

“Good morning Midori, is that your farther?” He asked with a hint of skepticism in his voice, Todoroki looked Rome up and down taking in every little detail about him, Izuku noticed Endevour doing the exact same thing with a unimpressed grimace, his eyes expression almost resembled the one that Rome often pulls when Izuku does something Rome doesn’t approve of.

Rome walked forward in front of Izuku and contorted his face to match Endevour scowl, Izuku tried to ignore the way Todoroki shivered as Rome towered over him, Izukus always know that Rome was around the same height as Endevour, but now they were next to each other, Izuku realized that Rome was at least a whole head taller.

“Yes I am, you are?” Rome said confidently, he knew who Todoroki was so why he was asking was a mystery to Izuku, but then again Rome as a whole was a mystery.

“Shoto todoroki” todoroki bowed with discomfort obvious in his movements, it almost made izuku feel bad for bringing him over to him but he just couldn’t have Rome looking like an absolute creep giggling like a teenage girl giggles when there crush texts them.

Suddenly a voice rung through the corridor “Zuko Midori?” Its was Mr aizawa calling for them to notify Rome and Izuku that he’s ready to see them, Izuku waved goodbye to Todoroki, he tried to ignore the irritated ‘tch’ sound that came out of Endevours mouth as they walked away.

Izuku and Rome entered the room, as Izuku scanned over the familiar classroom he noticed that all the desks and chairs were hidden away in favor of one table in the middle with four chairs surrounding it.

Mr aizawa wasted no time when Izuku and Rome sat down, immediately throwing his grades and reports at him.

“Midori has excellent grades, in fact, he’s one of the top, he excels in all his classes, especially in heroics, he’s kind and polite, he helps his classmates in and out of the class, in all honesty I don’t have much to complain about maybe other then his lack luster communication skilled and his no understanding of jokes and sarcasm, but that’s something that could just be a personalt thing so that’s it really” he said flatly.

Rome looked ever so slightly boastful of his lack of Social skills knowing full well it’s due to his work at isolating Izuku that he is such a way, but other then that he looked disappointed at every little drop of praise, he was probably looking for an excuse to get angry at Izuku, a bad comment or bad grade or something, buy instead all he heard was that Izuku was a walking success with really only two faults which were both sculpted by Romes own hands.

Rome sighed and walked away solemnly with izuku quick behind his trail with a smirk on his face.

 

★〜〜〜〜〜〜〜〜〜☆

Shouta was expecting Midoris dad to be big and strong but oh my fucking god, was he a building? The man was huge!! not just big as in height but big as in muscles. The man looked like he was 89% muscle mass 2% human, As shouta said his praises to the man’s son he noted that the his ever present scowl only deepened as the conversation went on.

He looked maybe even disappointed that his son was doing well in school, Shouta tried to dismiss that thought, saying to himself it was nothing but a bias based opinion due to his speculative of abuse.

But the man sighed fucking sighed every time Shouta mentioned Midori helping someone, who was this man? Did he just want to see his own son fail? Shoutas distaste only grew when a wave of pride washed over his eyes when Shouta mentioned one of Midoris few faults.

Shouta watched as the farther son duo left the room, one looking disappointed, one looking smug, and shouta left with more questions then answers.

Shouta was intending to maybe get a little bit of information on their dynamic so he could determine whether it was this man that was abusing Midori or someone else, but instead he got no answers at all, the two just seemed like cold almost like strangers sat next to each other on a train, they shared no looks, no gentle pats on the back, there was no warmth or love, there wasn’t even a single negative emotion.

He was an all round red flag, Shouta felt a tinge of guilt knowing that the man that had sinister written all over him just left with his student and he said not a single word.

Shouta sends a quick text over to Nezu telling him to look into Mr Midori and took a deep breath in before letting in the next family.

It’s going to be a long parents evening isn’t it

Notes:

This chapter was hard to edit, I don’t know what drug I was on when I wrote ig but it was written so bad, I think it’s okay now but idk

✿ new chaper every Saturday ✿

Chapter 21

Summary:

nezu tells people about his theory about Midori and Distort being the same people

Nezu has had his eye on one particular student for some time, the boy concerns yet intrigues Nezu.

Midori, the first year prodigy, he has the makings of a true hero powerful, strong, polite and kind, he is not not yet a hero, but he already has the scars to give him the appearance of someone who has been a hero for decades, millions scars adorning every inch of his skin, and muscles built up to scales that didn’t seem natural on a normal boy of his age.

But Nezu’s worried only doubled when he herd one of the class 1-A boys whispering to their friend in the hall way, the hushed conversation was about Midori having bullet scars on various areas of his body, and suddenly that slight interest to learn more turned into a unstoppable train of curiosity anger and worry.

And after much, observing and prying information out of Mr Aizawa and other teachers he figured out something chilling.

A Lot of Midori’s fighting patterns were eerily similar to the mysterious visitor at the USJ, yet one thing didn’t add up.

Quirks.

Midori was listed as quirkless, he’s never used a quirk outside class, or, according to Shinsou, never used a quirk nor mentioned one outside of class or school.

So if they are the same person why hide it? It’s bound to make life a lot more difficult never using a quirk and describing yourself as quirkless, unfortunately the Quirkess are treated not very well in today’s society so wouldn’t labeling himself as Quirkess make life more tough, and on top of that hiding a quirk will make a lot more strenuous to climb the hero ranks .

A little more proof that Distort and Midori may be the same or at the very least related is that Midori is a beast when it comes to fighting, a lot like Distort, Mr Aizawa’s exact description of Distort was that ‘he was cold unbothered and had muscles that even all might might shudder if he saw’ and to Nezu, that definitely sounds like it could also be describing Midori.

Not enough proof to say for definite that are the same person, but it’s definitely something to think about.

Nezu called a for a meeting immediately after parents evening.

The air was filled with unease, the last time there was an emergency meeting fresh in all their minds.

“Good afternoon teachers!” Nezu greeted cheerfully despite the un-cheerful topic, Nezu gulped down a lump in his throat, most people believed the myth that the principal of UA felt purely positive emotions and that’s why he smiled constantly, but no, the smile permanently welded onto his face was a mask he wore to hide his anxiety’s and sadness.

Most of the time his smile was just because he was a bit of a mad man that craved chaos and to unnerve people, but sometimes it’s just a mask.

“I have hit a lead in the ‘distort case’” the second the words escaped Nezus lips Mr Aizawas interest was visibly peeked, Nezu has noticed that Mr Aizawa has been particularly eager to solve the mystery of the military child’s real identity, maybe he feels like he owes the kid something for saving him and his students?

“I have reason to believe that one of our students is distort” Nezu said bluntly, the whole rooms mouths gaped open like a fish gasping for air.

“I’m going to need you to have an open mind and prepare yourself for the student I believe is distort” the aura of the room was tense as concerned eyes jabbed at the principal, he knew that his suggested student will cause outrage, not because it’s unbelievable, but because they all know Midori being distort makes sense, they just won’t want to accept it.

“I believe that distort is Midori.” He said flatly again, if the teachers looked shocked before they all looked absolutely flabbergasted now.

Nezu look a moment to bask in the confusion and shock before speaking again.

“As we all know Midori has been a concerning student since he came to this school, most the the teachers, including myself, originally, thought he had parents from a fighting background and that he was being abused and trained to fight at home, but I no longer believe that.” Nezu took in a deep breath before continuing.

“Midori reportedly has gun shot scars on his torso and legs, I originally found this out through hearing a private conversation from two of his classmates deeming the original evidence as untrustworthy but since then multiple of his classmates have come forward to report gun shot scars to me meaning it’s more then likely true” everyone in the room gasped in horror apart from Aizawa who already knew and Yamada who was most likely told by his husband.

“But- maybe there’s an explanation! That probably proved the abuse theory but-“ all might started to rationalize.

“I also looked into Midoris farther after Aizawa told me he was a suspicious character, I found out something very worrisome” Nezu cut off all might “the man works very high up in the Japanese military pair that with the boys scars and skills on top of our knowledge that Distort is apart of the military that is the only logical comparison to get to” Nezu said slowly, it pained Nezu in an unexplainable way to suggest one of the students at his school has been abused by the very hands that swore to help and protect him.

“and your sure?” Asked Mr Aizawa cautiously, he had his head hung low not wanting to accept that he’d spoken to a man that has hurt his student, not wanting to accept the pain and suffering his own students had to go through to acquire the skills he’d praised so much.

“One can never be 100%, but I can positively say I am at the least 97% sure” Nezu replied to Aizawa who just grunted in response.

After a couple long and awkward seconds Yamada finally spoke up “okay, what do we do?” Yamada is knows for his dramatics and impulsive behavior, but he knows that right now, in a moment his husband who is usually the more calm of the two is in distress, Yamada understands that he must maintain a level head, and he does so, calm collected without a hint of dramatics.

Nezu nods and thinks for a minute, what should they do, logically they should grab Midori and take him away immediately but this is the military and if the small amount of information out there about Midoris military ‘persona’, so to speak, is correct, the military will not give him up too easily.

Midori himself has most likely been manipulated into not uttering a word to anyone about how he was raised and who he works for meaning getting him to willingly accept help will be beyond a struggle.

So how can the staff get Midori to safety? Nezu desperately ran through countless corses of action but came up with nothing that would work with Midoris stubborn attitude and the corrupt ways of the military.

So there was only one thing they could do.

“Nothing-“ Nezu was cut off by the scraping of chairs on his newly polished floor as all of the teachers in the room shot out of there seats.

“NOTHING?!” they all shouted in unison before they erupted into appalled chattering saying that Nezus plain, or lack there of, was ‘bullshit’ and putting Midoris life in peril, Nezu was going to allow the chatter to go on until he heard a mutter from Ecoplasm saying he didn’t care for his students, and that was a lie Nezu would not stand.

Nezus smile dropped to a firm scowl, and as if someone cast a spell of silence, the room was quite and everyone was back in there seats.

“Yes, nothing. The two main reasons for this are, this is the military we are talking about, I don’t think they will exactly take kindly to us snatching there ‘weapon’ and Midori has most likely been with them for years, he probably has some kind of loyalty to them built up whether that’s because of manipulation or because he was raised by them, I don’t think I’ll ever know, but either way loyalty is loyalty and with Midoris personality he will not take kindly to us suggesting or forcing him to break that loyalty” the room was silent in thought, all that could be heard was loud and aggravated breathing from all inhabitants of the room.

Nezu didn’t blame them, he was angry too, furious in fact, Midori is a child, a child that was forced into war at twelve and had to start training even younger where most children of that age were out playing on bikes in the streets he was on a battlefield taking the lives of people he didn’t want to take, the Military stole away the precious childhood of an innocent child, it was infuriating that the scum of the Military saw no problem with that and even thought that it was acceptable.

Nezu has always known the military was messed up but never could he of guessed they would stoop so low as to take child soldiers.

“Are you-… are you sure we can do nothing? There’s got to be something we can do to help Midori in some way to try get him away the military?” Whispered Aizawa in a voice laced in lethal venom, he sounded in shock but fuming and hostile, Nezu almost forgot that Aizawa has a tendency of becoming incredibly protective of his students, there’s even a joke between teachers in which they all refer to him as ‘dadzawa’, but somehow Nezu always forgets the extent of this fierce protectiveness.

maybe he should of worded it differently as to not course him so much anger?

Humans are such a mystery.

“Well, I suppose you can gain his trust, make him truly believe he is safe with you, but that’s really all you can do” Nezu suggested, the tension in Mr Aizawas shoulders dissipated Ever so slightly.

Nezu took one last look around the room, looking at all the teachers distressed yet determined faces and finally called the meeting finished.

☆〜〜〜〜〜〜〜〜★

Shota was angry, during the meeting he felt a dull flame of anger but now, now he felt burning hot fury, his students where not just his students there where his children for the time they are under his care at school, he’s risked his life in order to protect them, and despite how much he hates it, he knows his class would do the same for him.

And one of his Students has been hurt, has been abused by some of the people who’s goal is supposed to be to protect him.

Midori went to war at twelve. He went to war before he was even a teenager, he was a very skilled fighter even at that young age, judging by the video Shouta was shown during the first meeting regarding Midori, or distort as he knew him at the time, so how long has he been training? How long has that boy, that child been broken and molded into a fighting machine.

10?

7?

5?

His father (was he actually his father or was that a lie??) worked with the military so he was obviously raised strictly even before battle training but just how old was he when he started learning the quickest way to kill somebody, the thought made chills run down Shoutas spine.

Ans where was the kids mother during all this, was she absent? Dead? If she was in the kids life she must of know that her child was being forced to be a solider, was she just a horrible person?

Shouta has always had a soft spot when it came to children in pain, always felt the urge to protect them, maybe it’s because Shouta and his husband were both abused as kids, maybe he sees his own reflection in the sad eyes of all those hurt children.

Shouta remembers the day he rescued his son, Hitoshi, he was only eight years old living in a small spider infested broom closet, shouta took one look into those dull violet eyes shadowed in pain and knew he had to save him

No child deserves to be hurt and abused especially not Midori, Midori had a heart of gold and a pure and gentle soul, Shouta will save him, will protect him, but as of now all he can feel is hopelessness, Nezu said to do nothing, Nezu is the smartest ‘man’ he knows and Shouta would never go against a decision he makes, but that didn’t mean he likes it any more.

Shouta is going to have to wait, wait to save Midori, for now all he can do is create a safe space for his student, and he he’d going to succeed at it.

Midori will be saved.

Notes:

♡ I originally made Shouta sad when he found out about Izukus identity but I didn’t like it so I made him angry

♡New chapter every Saturday

Chapter 22

Summary:

Fluffy (with a bit of angst) bestie shopping trip

Izuku has no clue how he got in this situation. Why he let this happen. How he let this happen. What was going through his head when he allowed Todoroki and Shinsou to drag him outdoors to a shopping center.

Both Shinsou and Todoroki needed stuff to take on their internships so they decided to go on a shopping trip, which apparently, Izuku was not aloud not participate in, he protested of course but due to one of Izuku’s past stupid mistakes where Todoroki and Shinsou learn his address, they ended up showing up at his apartment and physically dragging him out.

And that brings us back to Izuku’s current situation as a dedicated bag holder for the two boys zipping in and out of stores as if they’re going to disappear any minute.

Izuku wondered behind the two boys, silently observing the things they pick up, almost unintentionally analyzing there likes and dislikes.

Shinsou likes the type of hoodies that are so baggy they almost swallow you whole, but only to lounge around, never to go out side, he likes zip ups to go outside. His favorite color is actually yellow and blue, he hates jeans but wears them because one of hid dads likes it, thinks he looks ‘dapper’. He wears eyeliner and concealer to try hide his eye bags (it doesn’t work)

Todoroki loves the color dark navy blue, he likes to wear button down shirts with small patterns on them, he has a deep hatred for skinny jeans, he loves things with cats on them and half his shirts and jumpers have little cat patterns on them, he prefers wooly jumpers over hoodies, he loves anything that smells either citrusy or minty, he loves shojo manga.

Izuku, as much as he likes to deny it, loves to know all these small little details, these little moments of learning things that don’t really matter to anyone, Izuku never really got to have moments like this back into the military, moments where nothing else mattered but having fun and learning about his friends personality, being in situations with his friends in which all feelings of sadness melt from his body and replacing them selves with pure happiness.

He’s had times almost like that back in the military with Kuro, but he could never really enjoy the happy times spent doing nothing but messing about when there was constant threat of one of them being sent off on a mission and returning in a body bag.

“Hey Midori?” Said Todoroki in a flat tone, Izuku turned to look at his Friend, they were stood in front of a cat shelter with some cats playing in the front window, meaning Shinsou was completely distracted and unaware of Izuku and Todoroki’s presence.

“Yes todoroki?” He replies, Todoroki takes three silent moments of awkward eye contact to decide what he wants to says and how to say it before he finally speaks up.

“You’ve been following us, and carrying our bags but you haven’t bought anything for yourself, why?” He asks, Todoroki tilts his head to the side to emphasize his curiosity, Shinsou also seems to snap back into reality as the question was utters, his own curiosity causing him to forcibly peel himself off the glass of the cat shelter to approach his friends again in order to better hear the conversation, Izuku could see the pain of leaving behind cats in Shinsous eyes.

“I don’t see the need in buying anything other then necessities, it’s a waste of money in my opinion” Izuku said back, and that’s the truth he doesn’t buy anything other the basic living equipment, when it comes to clothes he only has maybe 10 outfits and those were not picked out for style reasons they were picked because Izuku knew they would last a long while and either keep him cool in summer or warm in winter which has resulted in him having some hideous clothing choices, his friends were not happy when they saw his wardrobe.

Both Todoroki and Shinsou looked utterly flabbergasted, Izukus two friends looked at one another, having a silent conversation with nothing but their eyes, a conversation that Izuku couldn’t understand if he tried, his freinds were truly a mystery at times, this conversation went on until the shock wore down only to be replaced by a weird look of determination, a large evil smile traveled its way across Shinsous pale face and a quaint smug looking smile broke its way through Todoroki’s emotionless appearance.

Izuku felt a feeling twinge of dread shoot through him, suddenly both his friends linked arms with him almost making Izuku drop the plethora of bag’s balanced on his arms and hands, Todoroki and Shinsou started marching towards the nearest men’s clothing shop, walking in complete unison.

“We are getting you some ‘unnecessary items”
Shinsou announced with a devilish smile as he pushed Izuku through the entrance of the clothing shop, it was only a small shop filled with rather dull colored clothing, Izukus Senses were thoroughly underwhelmed.

It was great, Izuku may not shop for clothes because of there style, but, the one thing he refuses to buy even if they are completely practical, is anything brightly colored. He hates them, he hates colors, it may be irrational but bright colors cause him to panic, maybe it’s because most his life he’s spent wearing clothes tailored to camouflage him, and those are usually made from bleakly colored fabrics, or maybe it’s because bright colors burn his retinas, who knows, either way they make him panic and he hates them.

Shinsou span Izuku around violently making Izukus head wobble around like a bobble head “you are not allowed to leave until you have two pairs of shoes, four shirts, and four pants” he said sternly.

“But-“

“No, Shinsou is right, you are not leaving this shop until you have got what Shinsou said” cut in Todoroki, Izuku realized he was not getting out of this horrible situation and sighed in resignation, there was a almost scary glint in his two best friends friends eyes as they led Izuku through the isles.

They stopped in the shirts isle first, the small shop had a set color scheme of dark blue grey white black and a dark crème color, the shirts maintained that color scheme on each and every shirt, not a single pink purple nor orange was in sight, that minimal color scheme even carried over to the shirts that have designs on them.

Shinsou and Todoroki took a minute to sort through the piles of clothes on offer, they originally tried to get Izuku to pick himself but he just picked the four closest shirts and shoved them in the basket Todoroki picked up.

They picked four each and presented them to him, Izuku looked at the eight shirts and had a moment of realization.

what sort of clothes do I like?

Izuku was completely stumped, he wasn’t sure what type of shirts he liked, he didn’t know anything he liked, he just didn’t know anything about himself.

what is his favorite color?

What is his favorite food?

What’s his favorite type of shoe?

Izuku didn’t know a single detail about his own likes and dislikes, everything has always been decided for him, he’s never been allowed to explore his personal preferences, he’d never been able to learn about himself, form opinions, everything that made Izuku Midorya who he was was fabricated by his superiors.

Is he Izuku Midorya? Is he private Distort? Is he Zuko Midori?

who is he?

“I dont know” Izuku said with his green eye’s covered up by piercing yellow contacts fixed on the grimy shop floor, he has a sinking feeling in his chest, a weight that didn’t seem to want to lift, what was this? Was it sadness? Anger?

No.

This was shame, he was ashamed of his lack of identity.

Shinsou and Todoroki exchanged another look, communicating with their eyes again, they seemed to noticed Izukus identity crisis, or at the very least they noticed his discomfort because they both had a soft smile on their face as they placed a grounding hand on each his shoulders.

“Would it be better if we picked based off what he think would suit you?” Asked Todoroki calmly, his voice was smooth and kind, the sound of it made Izukus worry’s and impending panic attack melt away.

Izuku nodded at the floor, still to ashamed at his sudden show of emotion to meet his friends eyes.

It took two hours for Todoroki and Shinsou to finally finish the shopping list that Shinsou decided, they also bought him some extra stuff for Izuku such as candles, books, notebooks and pens, other little trinkets they even insisted Izuku got a vinyl record player and some records of different bands since Izuku doesn’t listen to music, why they decided to get him a record player instead of something more modern is a complete mystery.

Izuku was going to say no but then he saw the excitement that was painted across their faces caused by the idea of introducing Izuku to new bands and artists that Shinsou and Todoroki loved he couldn’t bring himself to shatter that joy by saying no.

After the two hour shopping spree that Shinsou and Todoroki went on to find Izuku less then Essential living equipment, everyone was exhausted and hungry.

The three scoped the shopping center for a good food place before they finally settled on a restaurant that sold both Japanese and American food since Shinsou was craving a burger.

They all sat on a corner sofa table in the back of the restaurant, the restaurant wasn’t very crowded which was great since none of them were a big fan of crowds, Todoroki and Shinsou due to social anxiety, Izuku due to being constantly on edge; feeling as if everyone is going to attack him… and maybe a bit of social anxiety.

A rather bored looking waiter sped walked over to there table and grumpily slammed three menus on the table and left, Shinsou commented on the waiters foul attitude causing Izuku to unexpectedly snort out a small laugh before picking up the menu and skimming over the options.

Today was full of options, he didn’t like it, most the time when given options Izuku panics, but not this time, the choice of what to eat was simple.

Katsudon

The dish had a aura of nostalgia around it,

It reminded izuku of a more simple time, a happy Time

A memory suddenly infiltrated Izukus mind, now a negative one like his memories usually are, this was a happy one.

☆〜〜〜〜〜〜〜★

“momma! Momma! Momma!” Izuku chanted whilst bouncing on his heels, today had been One Of the best days of his life! Izukus mum got her pay check early and took Izuku out on a shopping trip, the day had gone perfectly, the mother son duo giggling whilst going in and out of hero merch and comic shops and the occasional clothing shop since Izukus mum insisted that he couldn’t just live in all might onesies.

All normal, nothing other then hero merchandise catching Izukus eyes, well, that’s until he saw a pair of big chunky red shoes in the window of a shop, they made Izuku stop in his tracks, his eyes awestruck and fixed on the pair of blinding red shoes.

Izukus favorite color has always been red, and chunky shoes, however ugly to other people, are Izukus favorite type of shoe.

It was like every thing Izuku loved was smushed into one pair of shoes, he needed them, and after A lot of pleading and insisting he understood he wouldn’t be able to get anything else if he got these, he had them, he’d even changed into them at the counter he was so excited.

And now he was at home and still hadn’t taken them off, he knows it’s rude to wear shoes inside, but he just can’t bring himself to take these amazing shoes off his feet just yet!

“Yes izu?” Inko replied with an amused tone to her sons chanting.

“Momma! Can you pleaseeeeee make my favorite??!!” Izuku asked happily, Izuku gave Inko his best puppy dog eyes, Inko giggled and Izuku immediately knew his puppy dog eyes worked.

“Okay baby I’ll make you katsudon” Inko said fondly, Izuku cheered as he skipped over and sat at the dinner table.

The perfect day.

He got His favorite colored shoes.

His favorite type of shoes.

His favorite food.

And of course he got to share it all with his favorite person.

☆〜〜〜〜〜〜〜★

“I would like katsudon please” Izuku said to the waiter that came to collect his order.

The memory of his special shopping trip with his mother exited his mind as quickly as it entered it, leaving Izuku with a warm fuzzy feeling.

All most all of Izukus life his personality has been picked apart and re made to perfectly fit the military’s image of what a soldier should be like.

Sometimes all the manipulation would make Izuku lose himself and forget the person he used to b completely, but memories of his mother would always come back to remind him of who is supposed to be.

This was another time in which he forgot the person he is was, mixing his identity as Distort and Izuku Midoriya together.

Izukus is not Distort.

Distort is not izuku.

He sees them as two different identities, though sometimes if he doesn’t remind himself of who he is they will merge in his mind.

Izuku is not distort

Izuku midorya is izuku midorya

Izukus favorite food is katudon

Izukus favorite color is red

Izukus favorite type of shoe is chunky shoes with spongy souls.

“Hey Shinsou, Todoroki” Izuku said quietly, reminding himself of who he is has filled him with a happiness that he wants to pass onto his friends.

Todoroki and Shinsou both said ‘yes’ at the same time.

“I want you to call me my first name” Izuku said confidently, Todoroki and Shinsou’s eyes blow wide in surprise, they waited for Izuku to take back his request, but he didn’t Izuku stood his ground and stared into his friends comically large eyes.

Shinsou chuckled “well then Zuko I guess you should call me Hitoshi” izuku felt a buzz in his chest when Shinsou Hitoshi said his fake first name.

Todoroki looked between Izuku and Hitoshi waiting patiently for his turn to speak “I would love for you both to call me Shoto, I never liked being called by my last name but I never saw a good opportunity to bring it up”

“Okay then Shoto, please tell us if something we do is making you uncomfortable in the future” replied Izuku, their food arrived right as Izuku said that and they quickly fell into comfortable silence.

Izuku was happy for the first time in a long long time.

I hope kuro’s proud of me for finally finding happiness

Izuku smiled.

Notes:

Sorry I posted this a day late, I was out all most all day yesterday and when I got home I crashed and fell asleep practically the instant I landed on my bed, so yeah,

Hope you enjoy the chapter anyway

✧ next chapter hopefully in Saturday ✧

Chapter 23

Summary:

Interns start

Today the internships begin, Izuku chose to do his internship with Eraserhead therefore he isn’t going to need leave Mafusu for his internship, since he’s based in the city, unlike most of his other classmates who for the majority have to travel for their internships.

much his surprise, Izuku wasn’t the only one who was interning with Eraserhead, Hitoshi is also interning with Eraserhead, Hitoshi never really mentioned who he was interning with, stating it was a ‘surprise’, Izuku knew that his friend was a big fan of Eraserhead, it was evident because when they would train together Hitoshi would go on regular hour long rants about how cool he is and how Hitoshi aspires to be like him when he’s a hero.

Izuku had a hunch that Hitoshi was gunning for a placement with Eraserhead, but despite knowing that seeing Hitoshi there actually surprised him, only because Eraserhead apparently didn’t take usually take on any interns, so him taking on not one, but two, was completely out of character, maybe he took two Interns this year because he saw all the potential and skills Hitoshi refuses to accept he has acquired, he sees potential just like Izuku did.

Hitoshi and Izuku went with the rest of there class to the train station but they didn’t get on a train, obviously, one by one his classmates piled into separate train carriages ready to be carried off onto there first real hero experience.

Shoto was last to board his train, in the end he did decide to go with his father and it was obvious to anyone with a pair of eyes he was nervous and more then a bit scared, even though he tried to hide it, his ‘im fine’ facade may of tricked their teacher and classmates but not his friends.

Both izuku and Hitoshi reminded him that he had their number and to call if anything happened, Izuku also slipped a little envelope of money into his spare pocket for a just in case Sanareio when/ if his dad did something horrible and he needed a money for a hotel or somewhere to say.

Once all the students left Mr Aizawa let out a long dramatic sigh and turned to them with a look of dread “come on problem children, we are heading to UA” Izuku looked at Hitoshi in slight confusion but Hitoshi didn’t look even a tiny bit phased.

It took them ten minutes to get to UA from the train station, Aizawa instructed that they change into there UA pe uniforms and meet him in gym beta, Izuku was changinf in blissful tranquility, not expecting anything wrong to happen, that was until Hitoshi spoke up.

“Hey Zuko?” Hitoshi asked with a hint of nervousness to his voice, Izuku turned to meet his friends eyes only to find Hitoshis eyes were glued to Izukus chest, in particular, his scars, he follows the thin white lines of slash wounds, glazed over his stab wounds, stared at burn marks, then finally paused on his

gunshot scars

Izuku was aware people in his class have seen his past wounds before, he’d never made an effort to hide them, be probably should of for the sake of not causing confusion and distress, but Izuku never wanted to hide them, none of his classmates have ever mentioned the grotesque scars before, it was like a silent agreement in his class to never mention Izukus scars or past, Izuku wasn’t very pleased at his classmates felling the need to tip toe around him and certain subjects, but in regards to them never mentioning his scars he has always respected his classmates for containing the curiosity they obviously have.

Obviously no one gave Hitoshi the message because his curious eyes we’re practically screaming ‘TELL ME EVERYTHING’

“What are those scars, like, how’d you get them?” Hitoshi asked in complete awe and slight horror of all the discolored scars, marks, and raised flesh that adorn his skin.

told you so

“What scar in particular do you want to know about? Izuku asked, he didn’t want to give information about scars he didn’t need to so pin pointing the exact scars that Hitoshi wanted to know of would mean he only has to give a little amount of information.

Hitoshi pointed to three scars on his chest, one over his right peck, one on his left side a bit above his hip, and one in his middle a couple centimeters above his belly button.

What type of scars were they you ask?

Oh, of course they were his most recent gun shot wounds.

How in gods name was he supposed to explain that, he can’t really say ‘I was in a war at 12 years old one in which my best friend died, I almost died multiple times OH! And I’ve only just came back from said war this year!”

Yeah that won’t fly, as Izuku was running his options through his head Mr Aizawa the icon, the legend, called into the changing room.

“Hurry up!” Izuku swiftly pulled his T-shirt over his head and walked as quickly as he could out of thaf room without making Hitoshi think Izuku’s hiding something.

this man needs a medal, a million pounds, a million cats, what ever he wants for saving me from that awkward conversation, one day I will repay Mr Aizawa Izuku thought dramatically as he briskly walked over to his mentor for the week, Hitoshi joined him quickly after starting at Izuku with skeptical eyes that made Izuku want to do nothing more then scratch off his skin.

“Finally” Mr Aizawa started “today you will be practicing sparring so I can asses both of your strengths and weaknesses” Izuku tried not to snort when he saw the color drain out of Hitoshis face as he muttered ‘im so dead’

Izuku and Hitoshi have sparred before, but Izuku had to hold back quite a bit because it was near the beginning of Hitoshis training, it only took Izuku 30 seconds to beat Hitoshi, Izuku was excited to see how much his friend has progressed, but it seemed Hitoshi wasn’t as excited.

 

•———————•

Hitoshi knows it’s just a spar, and it’s just Zuko, but he was still shitting himself because, well, it’s Zuko

Sparing with that satan spawn is like asking to be embarrassed by the difference in power.

“Quirks or no quirks?” Hitoshi asked his Mr Aizawa.

Anyway, Hitoshi was almost certain he wouldn’t be able to trick Zuko into speaking again like he did at the sports festival but it was worth asking just in case.

“You can use your quirk, the ways to win is to render your opponent unable to fight, your opponent surrendering or knocking them out of bounds.” Mr Aizawa said flatly as usual but with a slight tinge of sadistic excitement

“Ready”

Hitoshi and Zuko got into position, Zukos expression shifted from his usual, everywhere and no where all at the same time type of expression into an expression mirroring a tiger readying it’s self to pounce on its pray, tare it apart and leave nothing but it’s bones remaining. A shiver ran down Hitoshis spine.

He hasn’t spared with Zuko since the beginning of their training agreement, and unfortunately hasn’t had the opportunity to do so in class yet, but what he’s heard from his classmates is that Zuko fights like his life depends on it during every spar session.

“Go.” The second the worded Aizawa’s mouth a strong foot made contact Hitoshi chest sending him rolling backwards, Hitoshi wheezed and raised his head once he’d finished rolling Hitoshi prepared himself for another blow to his front.

Yet it never came.

“Shinsou is out of bounds”

Huh?

HUH?!

Hitoshi spun his head around quick enough to give him a head ache and, just as Aizawa said the results of the disapointuinf spar, he’d definitely been knocked out of bounds his whole body was over the line, Hitoshi didn’t realize he’d been kicked so far backward.

How was it humanly possible for someone to win a match so quickly, yeah Zuko won against Hitoshi the easy way but he didn’t even see the kick coming until it made contact, and a kick that’s able to throw him so far backward must of taken a lot of force and strength.

“Tosh- Shinsou, do you know why Midori was able to kick you like that?” Mr Aizawa asked Hitoshi, he took a moment to think then it dawned on him, he had done his stance wrong, Hitoshi felt like hitting himself, how could be been that stupid! He’s had his battle stances practically tattooed on his brain by Zuko and his dads, how on earth could he fuck them up!

“I messed up my stance” Hitoshi said sheepishly, his head hung low avoiding the shame of fluffing up something so simple in front of the two people that have spent their time to help train him.

“Yes you did, don’t beat your self up to much though” Mr Aizawa stated, noticing Hitoshis spiraling thoughts.

“But-“

“Everyone makes mistakes I’ve seen experienced fighters mess up on there stances before, messing up every one and a while is a part of learning” Zuko interrupted, Hitoshi took a deep breath in through his nose to calm the tornado of negative emotions running rampant in his brain.

No one was mad

No one was disappointed

the next couple hours were almost the exact same, Hitoshi and Zuko would spar, Hitoshi would lose, they’d both get feedback, have a break then repeat cycle, by the end Hitoshi was more then ready to have a shower and sink into his bed.

Because His dad didn’t have an agency due to him being an underground agency they were going to be staying at his house. Zuko was going to be staying in his room but he wasn’t going to know it was his, Hitoshi wasn’t sure how he felt about that, he doesn’t have a problem with Zuko staying in his room of course Zuko (along with Shoto) is his best friend, he just wasn’t sure how he felt about not telling Zuko that the room he was staying in was actually Hitoshis real bedroom, it felt like he was lying to him in a way.

The car parked outside the house and Hitoshi squirmed in his seat debating whether or not he should tell Zuko about how his living situation, it seem though, His dad had the same idea.

“Midori, I would like to make you aware that Hitoshi is my son and Present mic, or Hizashi as I call him is my husband, I also have a daughter but she is currently away with Nemuri” Said Mr Aizawa in a tone that almost sounded as if he was daring Zuko to say something negative.

Hitoshi knew he wouldn’t have a problem, Zuko wasn’t the type to be bothered about something so trivial as somebody’s marriage/family situation yet Hitoshi was sat on the edge of his seat.

“Alright” Zuko said simply, the fog of anxiety the swirled around the car was lifted and they all got out the car as If nothing happened

•—————————•

Izuku didn’t know how to feel about staying with Hitoshis family over the week, of course he had no problem with Hitoshis parents being two men, he isn’t a dick, but happy family’s always put a invisible weight on his chest.

His brain turns a slight green with envy and shallow thoughts of

‘I could of had this’

‘Why does he get this but I didn’t’

‘Why do they get to be happy’

Run uncaged in his mind, It makes Izuku feel awful yet he can’t help it, it also doesn’t help that Hitoshi’s family are being so nice to him, they fed him a warm homemade meal instead of the high protein yet quick and cold meals he’s used to, he was allowed to take a shower, they provided him with something warm to sleep on, they were so kind, but Izuku was so jealous.

He wanted this with his mum, but he was never able to live the wholesome fluffy family life his heart so years for, but these people did.

But at the same time accompanying the feeling of jealousy was a warmth that Izuku only feels when he’s surrounded by Shoto and Hitoshi, and In the past, Kuro, and now he feels that warmth surrounded by Mr Aizawa and Mr Yamada, it’s strange.

Izuku has been feeling so many new feelings in this past month or so and it confuses him, but at the same time, the lack of emptiness is making feel excited, he’s still not as expressive as most people, and the feeling he does have come in small ripples.

But it’s a start.

And as Izuku lays on the futon placed on the floor of Hitoshis very yellow and cat themed room Izuku finds himself excited to get up the next morning.

He missed this feeling.

Notes:

I started editing this in the middle of the night and the second I got up cause I knew I was going out today so no late chapter this week 🙂🙂

Hope you enjoyed

New chapter every Saturday

Chapter 24

Summary:

Confronting about Scars
Izuku finally gets a Hug
Izuku is frustrated about his deafness

“Zuko” Hitoshi mumbles groggily during the night of the first day of the Internships, the two boys we’re supposed to be asleep an hour ago, but something was keeping them awake, a tension that was hanging thick in the air above them, Izuku has an idea of what the tension is about.

A question that was asked during training remains unanswered.

“Yes Hitoshi?” Izuku reply’s while fake story’s of reasonings behind his scars run through his head.

A sigh is heard from Hitoshi before the blasted question is finally asked “how did you get those scars? Please tell me I’m concerned”

Izuku didn’t want to lie to Hitoshi, in fact, Izuku didn’t want to lie to anyone, he hates lying, it never fails to make him feel dirty, it hurts him in a way he can’t describe, He can never help but think ‘what would my mother think’ when ever he Lies, but Izuku finds himself living in a lie, a life made up on the supports of deceit.

Nothing that anyone thinks they know about him is a truth, Izuku only ever lies and manipulates, even Izuku has come to believe his own lies as fact, he barley knows anything about himself.

right now he has to lie again, even if he doesn’t want to, telling the truth and having Hitoshi learning the truth means the mission is over, he can’t have that.

“I was in an accident with a villain when I was little, it resulted in the multiple gun wounds, most of the other scars are from clumsiness or training” Izuku said stiffly in the most conniving
Tone he can muster while being as tired as he is

Hitoshi hummed in acknowledgment and turned around mumbling and grumbling under his breath, he obviously didn’t believe it at all if the squinted eyes were a clue, but at the same time he couldn’t really just say ‘You lie!’ Without being rude.

Izuku felt like such a dick, Hitoshi was generally so worried about his friend but all Izuku could do was give him some shitty lie that wasn’t even that believable, Izuku felt guilty, incredibly guilty, he lied to his best friend even when he was so concerned for Izukus well-being, why does he have to lie so much?

God Izuku wishes he could be normal, be able to tell the truth about things, have options on whether he wants to lie or not instead of being mandated to lie about every detail.

What did you do today? lie

What’s your name? lie

What was your childhood like? lie

Who are your parents? lie

Most of Izuku’s life is sculpted from the diseased clay of lies, why can’t he be like the other kids his age? They lie without remorse about little things only because they want to not because they have to.

Izuku wants to be Normal

๑『〜〜〜〜〜』๑

Hizashi has always been an early riser, something about waking up when the air is crisp and fresh, the sun peaking its way over the horizon, the golden glow that covers the earth.

He loves it, his husband son and Daughter, however, are not an early risers, meaning most mornings Hizashi is left to his own accord for a couple of hours.

Key word most since when he woke up this morning there was Midori doing push ups on the floor of his living room, and isn’t that something to wake you up in the Morning.

“Morning little listener, what you- what you doing there?” Asked Hizashi curiously, Midori quickly shot up from his push up position into his normal straight backed stance, but then suddenly Midori bowed, that caught Hizashi off guard for a second before he remembered that Midori is known for being behold polite and sort of peculiar.

“Good morning Mr Yamada” started Midori “I was going a quick morning work out, i usually do more but I didn’t want to wake you or the others, my apologies if that is why you are up” Midori said as he lifted his head back up the meet hizashis eyes.

“Don’t worry little listener you didn’t wake me up I'm usually up by this time, oh, and you can just call me yamada while your staying in my home” said Yamada With the warmest smile h can muster at 6am.

Just because he’s a morning person doesn’t mean he wakes up with 100% energy.

Midori nodded and just went back to his push ups, Hizashi stood there for an awkward ten seconds before turning around to start preparing breakfast when a genus thought entered his head.

“Midori would you like to help me prepare breakfast” Hizashi glanced at the kid who looked deep in thought.

Hizashi believed that Midori was going to say no before he said “I would love to assist” like the polite little listener he is, Hizashi replied with a smile and beckoned Midori over to the kitchen.

“So” hizashi started as he prepared the ingredients for the pancakes they were making for breakfast “you and Hitoshi are on first name basis now?” He said in attempt at small talk.

Midori hummed next to him and his sharp gaze softened “yes, Hitoshi is my best friend along with Shoto and someone else, they are the only three people that I trust with my first name, it’s truly an honor that I am aloud to call them by there’s as well” Midori said with a look that Hizashi never expected to see on him, his eyes lost there seriousness, his body un-tensed and his lips quirked up in a small smile.

Hizashi was pleased that his kid was one of the ones to help heal this boys wounded heart, but Hizashis interest was peaked, who was the other boy? Hizashi knew just how hard it was for Hitoshi to befriend the cold hearted, stone faced boy, so Hizashi was curious to hear about the other boy who is strong enough to break through the walls leading to Midoris protected heart.

“Who’s the other boy?” Hizashi asked simply, maybe it was a childhood friend? Maybe someone from his middle school?

A look of sadness washed over Midoris face and Hizashi immediately regretted asking his question “he was” Midori let a out a deep sigh as he poured the pancake batter into the pan “the other boy was called kuro, he was, is my best friend but he, he passed away, he was and still is, the best thing that ever happened to me, he gave me hope in my dark times, cheered me up with his very presence, Kuro was my light in the darkness, but as I said before he passed away at 14” Midori explained with a solemn look on his face.

Hizashi was speechless, any words that he had lying on his tongue suddenly snatched away at Midoris heartbreaking story, at 14 a boy that seemed to be such a kind and beautiful person was stolen from this world at 14.

Hizashi knows the feeling of having a friend taken at a young age, it’s a whole different pain knowing you two will never be able to grow up together, never meet each others wives husbands or children, new get a job together, never grow old together or drink together, it’s a pain that Hizashi knows all too well, and unfortunately knowing this kids closed off nature He has a feeling that Midori has never had help dealing with and maintaining that grief and sorrow.

“Do you want a hug?” Hizashi asked hesitantly, Midori looked up from the now formed stack of pancakes, his eyes filled with confusion and a look that Hizashi couldn’t quite lay his finger on.

Midori let out a sigh before Saying “if you feel as though a hug would be beneficial you have my permission to do so” which Hizashi assumes is his way of saying ‘yes please’ while still maintaining his dignity.

Hizashi pulled Midori into a warm cozy hug, fully drowning him in his arms, Hizashi tried not to squeal out of cuteness when Midori practically melted into the embrace, he seemed so small like this, so delicate, like one wrong move and he would shatter like glass.

He seemed like a child.

Not the war hero he’s suspected to be, not the emotionless ruthless fighter of class 1-A, a boy who’s barley hanging on, a boy who’s tired, a boy who’s gone through so much yet asked for so little.

Hizashi stroked his hair rocked him back and forth, just like he does with Shouta, Eri, and Hitoshi, when they are upset, Hizashi smiled when Midori tried to, not so subtly, snuggle into his chest.

They stayed like that until they heard Shouta swing open Hitoshis door to awake him followed by the familiar loud groan of a grumpy teenage being awoken from his slumber.

The rest of them morning went by like normal, it was truly amazing how easily the kid fit into their little family unit, he was like the missing piece and as Hitoshi Shouta and Midori left to begin the second day of the internship Hizashi found himself disheartened at the fact that in a couple days Midori will go back to the life he usually lives.

๑『〜〜〜〜〜』๑

On the second day of the internship Mr Aizawa decided to work on stealth, one student stands in the middle of the room with a blind fold one while the other one uses what ever methods necessary to approach the person and tap there shoulder, if the person wearing the blind fold manages to dodge the attack for 3 minutes then the match is over and the one with the blindfold wins.

Izuku quite stupidly thought he would be able to win every match, now, that’s not because he is cocky or over confident, no he thought that because when ever he participates in stealth based matches with any of his classmates he is always the one who is crowned victorious, some of his classmates even come to him for tips on how to improve there stealth skills.

But now he is not doing as well as he used to, he’s still winning 7-4, but that is shamefully low for Izuku’s standards, If Rome were to see that he’d gouge out his eyes, the reason for his less then military standard stealth was because of his recent deafness, he had hearing aids and they help a lot but he’s still adjusting and it frustrates him beyond belief, yet he bites his tongue and says nothing, he attempts to stifle his and anger and annoyance.

Mr Aizawa notices Izukus growing frustration and pulls Izuku to the side of the gym.

“Are you okay Midori?” He asked, his voice laced with concern.

It makes Izukus skin crawl, people have been looking at him like that a lot lately, he doesn’t like it, he doesn’t understand it, yet at times that concern makes him feel warm, like this morning with Mr Yamada, that cozy, comforting sorta concern he likes and appreciates, usually he would turn away and scoff but not that morning, not to Mr Yamada.

Right now though he hates the look of worry on his teachers face, he is worried because he noticed Izuku being weak, he knew it’s out of character and he’s decided to pull Izuku to the side so he can determine what it is that is causing Izukus pathetic performance

“I’m just annoyed, I’m still adjusting to the new hearing aid so I’m not doing as well as I should be, sorry for concerning You” Izuku explained, he was just being a brat, most people would be delighted to win by so much, why couldn’t he just appreciate it the way Hitoshi did every time he won?

“Kid there no need to apologize” Mr Aizawa placed his hands on his knees and lent down so he was eye to eye with Izuku “i really do understand the frustration, I can’t imagine what it would be like to lose my hearing and having to readjust, but your doing well kid, give it a couple weeks maybe even days and you’ll regain all those senses of yours, I promise” Mr playfully punched Izukus shoulder and that skin crawling feeling dissipated.

Izukus body relaxed, Mr Aizawa believed in him and if he could believe in Izuku could believe in himself.

Izuku is a bloodthirsty war god for Pete’s sake!

He’s massacred villages!

Taken down adult men!

Won a mother fucking war!

How many people can say they did that at his age?! Hopefully none, if Izuku can do that adjusting to his new hearing aid should be easy!

He will do it.

Izuku just needs to remember more often he’s not alone.

Not anymore.

Notes:

I’ve written out a special chapter that I’ll post on Christmas, idk what time but look forward to that ig.

On the topic of Christmas! I went Christmas shopping yesterday, it’s late I know, but I’ve been stressing about what I got ever since 🥲 I hate Christmas shopping soooo muchhh

New chapter every Saturday

Chapter 25

Summary:

Beginning of Hosu

Notes:

The Christmas chapter is dead, this real chapter has replaced it

On the Third day of the internship Mr Aizawa declared that the activity they would be doing was field work, meaning all three of them would be patrolling the streets during the depths of night just like they would if they were official underground heroes.

Izuku is no stranger to scurrying about beneath the moonlight in search for those ignorant enough to cause chaos while thinking they are protected by the dark, during his time in the war he often had to spy on towns near by their base in order to protect them from attacks from the enemy and to protect them from themselves.

It’s shocking the amount of people decide to turn on there own neighbors and friends in the face of crisis.

But he’s a complete stranger to patrolling the darkness in a group, group missions, yes he’s used to that, after all he often had to put together his own squads to fight, but he’s never patrolled with a ‘squad’ during night.

According to Mr Aizawa they were even going out of mafusu for this special ‘mission’ as a added challenge, not only would they be in a area they are completely stranger to but they will also be patrolling through the crime ridden streets of hosu.

As they boarded the train and took their seats Hitoshi was practically buzzing with excitement next to him, he was subtly bouncing in his seat and as a monotone water fall of word flowed out of his mouth, he was doing his best to maintain his calm and collected personality but there was an enthusiastic undertone to his word vomit, the spillage of words didn’t bother him much, in fact he found it enjoyable, Izukus best friends exhilaration very quickly rubbed off on him causing a small amount of thrill to begin to buzz in the depths of his chest.

When ever Shoto or Hitoshi got excited about something it was like a contagious disease, all there glee very quickly spreads over to Izuku.

Unfortunately though, Hitoshi’s joyous Ramblings we’re cut off by a loud-

CRASH!

Mr Aizawa and Izuku shot up from there seats immediately, Hitoshi looked between them for a second before also deciding to stand up on shaking legs.

Then they heard it.

A blood curdling, almost deafening scream that shuck the train and surrounding areas.

A Nomu.

Even Hitoshi who wasn’t involved in the USJ and has never seen or heard a real Nomu quickly recognized the scream that haunted the dream of his farther and classmates.

“STAY HERE!” Mr Aizawa screamed as loud as possible, his voice barely audible against the chaos and fearful cries of the passengers.

Mr Aizawa is a smart man, but the suggestion that Izuku and Hitoshi should stay put was entirely stupid, Izuku could see and hear that the train was creaking being compressed under some kind of pressure, people were scrambling to escape, some people got injured during the crash, some people were too scared to move, so that meant staying where they were was completely illogical, especially when Izuku and Hitoshi perfectly able to aid in protecting the train and city alike.

“Sir, the train is being crushed by something, there’s a lot of screaming meaning there’s most likely more then one nomu and you can tell by the increased temperature there’s fire surrounding us, staying in a metal train carriage is not ideal when there’s people in here that obviously need a lot of help to evacuate, sir, we can help, let us help you fight, or evacuate, to do something” Izuku said with a serious face that portrayed that he was not going to except no for an answer, Mr Aizawa nodded after a long sigh “you are to only help evacuate, nothing more” he screamed, he then ran off as quick as possible into the fire and destruction.

Izuku could see that Hitoshi was not fairing well, he looked pale as a ghost and utterly petrified, in order to try help Izuku placed a grounding hand on the shoulder of the fearful boy next to him, Izuku has never the best at comforting others, usually he just leaves the person be to deal by themselves, or he let’s people rant to him in order to comfort themselves.

He doesn’t often inishiate comfort.

but in this moment that didn’t matter, his best friend needed him, Hitoshi isn’t the type of person to quiver and run from danger but this was a new level, his first real mission and he’s facing the beast that all most caused the demise of his father, fear and hesitation to act is natural and justified in this situation, if Hitoshi needed someone to help him calm down Izuku will gladly be that person.

Just as Hitoshis breathing began to steady a claw ripped its way through the carriage and pulled the metal apart as if it was the easiest thing in the world, through the newly opened gateway the beast revealed its ugly self, it wasn’t too different as the one seen at the USJ, it just looked more polished, more complete, it was taller more lanky, yet with same large bulging muscles of the original Nomu, it no longer has the ridiculous head shape of a bird, instead it’s face was more smooth and had no eyes to be seen.

And much like the old Nomu it’s disgusting large and pink brain was exposed, an unattainable target, standing on top of the Nomu like a crown of power, it’s brain wouldn’t be exposed like that if the creator of such a creature thought it possible for anyone to reach.

On Izukus person he had a long collapsible and sturdy staff with a sharp point, a collection of three knives a gun and multiple types of bullets all with different purposes to load said gun, Izuku reached for his fire arm and used a bullet capable of making a small explosion to draw the creatures hand away from the cart, he aimed the gun directly at its hand, closed an eye to ensure that he aimed correctly, then he pushed down on the trigger.

the creature screamed and withdrew his hand and Izuku tuned his attention to the civilians still in the carriage then to Hitoshi, he looked torn between something, Izuku grabbed Hitoshis shoulders and shook him “HITOSHI!!” He shouted as loud as he could, Hitoshi turned to look at izuku “FOCUS ON THE CIVILAINS, GET THEM OUT OF HERE!!” Izuku added.

Hitoshi looked like he wanted to argue but before he could Izuku was off, flying straight at the monster, it towered over Izuku like a pillar that promised pain in the background he could ever so slightly hear Hitoshis voice muffled by fire directing the civilians out of the train.

The Nomu screeched again, Izukus ears rang painfully causing shooting pains to travel through his ears up to his brain, he shot another explosion bullet directly at the beasts throat hoping that hopefully it will silence its horrific screams, it choked up a bit but the bullet did not pierce its throat instead caused it nothing more then a slight tingle.

God, Izuku wishes he could use his quirk, but he can’t, his quirk causes a loud buzzing noise meaning Hitoshi would be able to hear it, and Mr Aizawa is still in Izukus view, of course he’s far away but Izukus quirk also creates large obnoxious Glitch aura that Will definitely be able to be seen from the distance at which Mr Aizawa is at, so in all ways, Izuku is fucked.

Just As Izuku was about to swing his staff a meaty fist made contact with his body causing him to go rolling to the side, and crashing into the floor in a fetal position, he was thrown right into the midst of the chaos, every building as far as the eye could see was engulfed in orange yellow and red light, blistering heat, painful fire, people live in these buildings, people made memories in these buildings, happy families, businesses that the owners saved up for for years, all destroyed in a heap of ruble on the cracked concrete floor, people’s pasts presents and futures dying with the charred remains of those buildings.

The Nomu that was previously attacking him seemed to of lost interest and was instead attacking pro hero miriko, she was probably more suited to attack the nomu at this point in time anyway so Izuku wasn’t too bothered, he just wants the destruction to end, why does it always have to be like this?

What did hosu do to deserve all this? What did the inhabitants do to deserve there homes to be destroyed? Why is it that this world takes and takes? Why cant we all be on the same side?

we are all humans, why can’t we just protect each other

That question has plagued his mind for years, as he sees the city he’s only ever visited once with his mum years ago, and now he’s visited twice, illuminated in sweltering light.

Izuku can sees the Reminence of the village of peaceful farmers that Izuku witnessed burn to the ground during the war, everyone in the town burning along with their homes.

The villagers screams echoed through his head, shadows that haunt him even when he’s so far away from the ruins, they call for him, to remind him that their innocent screams sound no different from the yelps coming from the inhabitants of Hosu city.

Both sound pained and scared.

This is a never ending cycle of suffering.

Fire is the weapon humans will use to cause there own annihilation.

“IIDA!! IIDA WERE ARE YOU?!” Izuku’s attention was suddenly driven away from his spiraling panic attack when he heard the frantic voice of manual calling for a familiar name, Izuku gradually raised from his previous kneeling position and rushed over to Manual.

“IS TENYA IIDA MISSING?!” Izuku asked, the answer was obviously yes but he still wanted to confirm before he got too worried

“YES, ARE YOU HIS CLASSMATE?” He responded, Izuku nodded and unfortunately he all ready knew exactly where iida was.

It was only a mater of time before the straight laced ‘perfect’ mask he placed on himself cracked and he does something out of character.

Like chase the man who crippled his older brother, stain, everyone knew something was up with iida, even though Izuku wasn’t particularly close with him he could see the change, he seemed like a ticking time bomb ready to explode any second.

Hosu is iidas detonation sight.

“ILL FIND HIM!!” Izuku said as he began sprinting through the streets dodging unwanted attacks And flying rubble, he weaved in and out of alley ways looking for any sign of iida, a clump of blue hair, blood, a piece of his armor, his voice, anything.

Izuku had to find him, he and Iida weren’t close by all means, in fact the two had only conversed a hand full of times but iida has friends that would be devastated if something were to happen to him, the boy has a loving family who are still grieving the loss of there oldest sons career, passion, and ability to use his legs and quirk.

That in its self if hard enough for the iida family, but completely losing their youngest son, the one with such a bright future, destined to carry on the legacy of the iidas, that would break the family in a way that could never be fixed.

Izuku wouldn’t have that, he can’t have that.

Izuku served into an alley way, and that’s when he saw it, his classmate collapsed on the floor in a puddle of deep red liquid, a hero behind him looking dangerously injured, and the hero killer himself looming over them, showering the quivering hero to be, in his shadow.

He wished he had time to analyze the situation but he couldn’t, stain raised his sword above iidas limp body, and Izuku was running.

It was like his body moved on its own.

One second he was looking upon the scene in horror the next he had both his feet planted on Stains back, Stain was sent into the floor with a loud thud.

Ans just like that, Izukus presence was known.

It was go time.

Notes:

I forgot it was Saturday.

Sorry bout that, anyway, this chapter might be a little bleh, leave me alone it’s late, I’m tired and I’ll fix it in the morning, please ignore the mistakes, for now.

New chapter every Saturday

Chapter 26

Summary:

Tw, very brief mention of needles/ injection at the end of the chapter

Izuku doesn’t often feel afraid, there’s been many times that he’s felt anxious yes, but scared? That’s something stranger to.

But seeing the limp figure of his classmate laying in a small pool of his own blood on the grimy floor of the disgusting alleyway, it made fear bubble up in his chest, the sight brought back memories of loud battle fields adorned with millions of lifeless bodies, memories of a familiar body painted in so much red that they were almost unrecognizable.

The appearance of Iidas slumped body brought back Memories he didn’t like.

Izuku jumped from the mouth of the alley directly at stain, planted two feet onto his back and kicked as hard as he possibly could, Izuku watched as stain was sent rolling forwards towards the building at the far end of the alleyway, his head made a loud thud sound as it made contact with the bricks of the tall building and stain made a pained grunt sound.

Izuku put his military training to quickly scan over the scene before him and think of a plan.

Iida was on the floor bleeding but not enough for him to be paralyzed the way he seems to be, why was he paralyzed?

There another hero, native, knocked out and injured, not critical yet.

No hiding places, no possible way to use quirk secretively.

The alley was narrow, combat will be difficult.

Izuku had no advantages.

“MIDORI LEAVE THIS ISN'T YOUR FIGHT!” Screamed Iida, his voice was hoarse and shaky in obvious distress and pain, Iidas voice held a thick tone of distress, Iida was desperate for Izuku to leave, desperate for him to back away so Iida can be the one and only person to put down the monster that permanently injured his older brother, but that wasn’t happening, Izuku was not going to allow Iida to fight a death match without back up.

Izuku shook his head “no, I understand your hurting but this is just stupid, you have people that you can talk to! It’s also stupid to fight stain completely alone!” Izuku replied, what was he supposed to do in This situation to help Iida? They weren’t friends, they weren’t close, of course Izuku and ida trusted one another a lot but Izuku didn’t know anything about him.

“Oh so you two know each other?” Said stain in a gruff and raspy voice, his long grotesque tongue flicking out of his mouth as the words spilled out.

Stain slowly and intimidatingly raised from his position slumped against runs building into the dull light of the alleyway, as stain began to approach an idea popped into Izukus head.

Shoto is in hosu.

Shoto is Iidas friend.

Shoto has a strong quirk.

And Izuku had Shotos number.

Izuku took in a deep breath, the last thing he wanted was to get his friend involved but it was the only way he could get out of this situation with his Iidas and natives life, desperate times call for desperate measures, Izuku sent Shoto his location without removing his phone from his pocket, the second the text was pinged of to Shoto stain was on him like a hyena lunging got prey, he swung his blade like a mad man trying his best to hit Izuku.

Izuku only just dodged the first swing, he pulled the spear he had resting in its holder out and prepared for a fight, sounds of metal clanging and scraping together echoed through the dark alley.

“MIDORI DON’T LET HIM HIT YOU!! IF HE LICKS YOUR BLOOD YOU'LL BE PARALYZED” Iida shouted desperately, he obviously realized that there is no way Izuku is going to give up this fight, so that must be why Iida is still unmoving on the floor, there’s a slash on Iidas body and blood on stains sword that definitely doesn’t belong to Izuku.

Izuku and stain continued to battle, like a dangerous Dance of death one wrong move and one of the dancers loose their life, synchronized, swinging of swords and spears each brutal swing with the sole aim to rip away that future for one another.

Stain thrusted his katana into Izukus shoulder, piercing through him like a human kabab, stain withdrew the katana and brought it too his mouth Izuku lunged forward knowing full well that the very instant his blood made contact with stains tongue it was over.

His life would be over.

Iidas life would be over.

Natives life would be over.

Loosing his own life, all though not ideal, he can handle but knowing because of his own mistakes an innocent hero and his stupidly angry classmate lost their life, he can’t have that, They have family’s, friends, freedom, they can’t die here in this dingy old alleyway.

They have such promising futures and to lose their life in this alleyway would only be an insult.

But Izuku was too late and stain slowly and tauntingly licked up every drop of Izukus blood on his katana and just like that Izuku was on the floor like a marinate with its strings cut banging his head on the hard rocky concrete on his decent to the floor.

“That’s a shame” stain said in a low whisper, the sick man’s tone of voice was thick with something dark and eerie that made Izuku want to run and hide “you had potential young one, it’s a shame it’s going to put to waste” stain raised his katana dripping with blood over Izukus limp body painstakingly slow.

This was the end wasn’t it?

No.

This can’t be.

there’s still hope.

Shoto will come, if he comes after Izukus death so be it, but please Shoto save them

๑『〜〜〜〜〜』๑

Hosu was up in flames, his farther has been fighting Nomus and Shoto has been on evacuation duty, everything happened so quickly one second Shoto and his dad were arguing next second the city is in utter chaos.

Shoto finished the last of the evacuations and started heading over to his farther with the intent to help him as much as possible, aka, to try dull some fires since his dad has a fire quirk and is probably contributing to the rapidly burning city more then a little bit.

That was the plan, until he received a text from Zuko, it was just a location with no further context, the location was pinned to a alleyway not far away from Shotos current location, alarms chimed loudly in his head as he began to sprint to the location sent.

It could of been an accident, or it could be something serious, either way Shoto is not going to just ignore it in case it’s not just a joke or mistake and Zuko is in danger.

As Shoto ran through the crumbling city the wind whipped through his hair blowing backwards off his face, adrenaline pumping through his blood, he ran until his legs burned and ached, and once he found himself at the alleyway that Zuko sent him, his heart dropped.

There in that alley was the hero killer, Iida, pro hero native, and the limp body of his best Friend slumped against a building bleeding from his shoulder and his head.

Shoto felt like the time went in slow motion as he used his ice to slide forward and pry stain away from Zuko, stain went flying away with a grunt, Shoto dropped to his knees and checked on his best friend, who, thank god, was still, conscious.

“Don’t let him lick your blood, it will paralyze you” he mumbled out quickly, he went straight to the point.

“Another hero wanna be to ruin my day huh? Why are you all getting involved in a fight that’s not even yours?!” Stain screamed in a angry tone, in response to stains question Shoto sent a ice burg directly at his face, the temperature around them dropped dramatically Shoto watched as his best friend exhaled icy breath scared that if he took his eyes off him his friend would wither away.

Zuko is strong he knows this, but even the strongest of people have their breaking point.

Stain quickly shaved through the layers of ice and thrusted himself forward through the air at Shoto, Shoto sent out pillars of ice followed by explosions of fire, the temperature warmed and cooled in a never ending cycle all that could be heard was the smashing of ice the roaring of fire, zuko shouted out useful commands as iidas plead for Shoto and Zuko to leave.

Every time Iida screamed for Shotos to leave Shoto responded by reprimanding his friend on his stupidity, trying his best to comfort Iida along with making him realize how dumb his mission was.

Luckily, It only took a couple minutes of solo fighting and protecting on Shotos end for Zuko to regain control of his body, Zuko and Shoto both fought together for a mere four minutes before Iida was shooting up, eager to aid in the fight he began.

And just like that the three worked together to destroy the monster that is stain, Zuko taking the leading role in the fighting, swinging his staff and shooting his gun with expertise that made him look as if he’d been doing it for years, Iida landing brutal kicks on stains body knocking him back and forth like a rag doll and Shoto pushing further away and pulling closer to them at the same time, making sure that stain had no control of where he wanted to be and not giving him enough time to recover between ice burg and fire.

It took Ten whole painstakingly long minutes of the same repetitive action over and over for stain body to give in and he slumped on the floor.

๑『〜〜〜〜〜』๑

When stain finally flopped on the floor Izuku let out the Breath he didn’t know he was holding, he placed his hands on his knees bent over and huffed in exhaustion “you both huff okay? huff” Shoto and Iida responded with a measly thumbs up, to drained to do anything further.

Izuku started stumbling over to the hero at the end of the alleyway, as the adrenaline wears down the impact of him hitting on the floor when stain used his quirk on him finally hitting Izuku in full force causing a wave of nausea and dizziness and pain to pulsated through him.

“You okay?” Izuku placed a hand on natives shoulder, he was conscious again now, barley, but conscious, native groaned and gave Izuku a smile that was most likely meant to be comforting but to Izuku was nothing but.

“I’m okay kid, thanks, but are you okay? You look a bit worse for wear” native said with concern evident in his voice, Izuku didn’t grace him with a response and insisted swung natives arm over his shoulder and began to walk him out of the dingy alley.

In all honesty Izuku felt like shit, he could feel his consciousness escaping him, his vision beginning to cloud and the pain in his shoulder doubling by the second making him want nothing more then to allow his consciousness to fully leave so he can rest, but he couldn’t do that, and and he sure as hell wasn’t going to tell anyone the amount of agony he was in and make them worry about him.

Izuku and native got about half way to the exit before native was taken my Iida and Izuku was forced to lean into Shotos side like a human crutch.

Usually Izuku would argue and say something like ‘I’m fine’ or ‘I don’t need your help’ but he was too tired and too weak for that, and as much as he wants to deny it and keep his dignity, he definitely needs Shoto in this situation, if his best friend weren’t there Izuku can tell he’d be face first suffering on the floor.

When they exited the alleyway they were greeted with every child’s worst nightmare.

The wrath of Angry dads.

Endevour stormed over with Mr Aizawa by his side, twins in fury, plus Hitoshi waddling behind Mr Aizawa like a lost duckling.

Izuku has never experienced the sheer rage that comes from a very angry and disappointed dad and doesn’t plan too any time soon, well he doesn’t want to, but judging by the speed at which Mr Aizawa is approaching and the fact he’s literally storming over towards Izuku, it seems Izuku is about to have his first dad lecture from a dad that isn’t even his own.

“MIDORI!” He screamed, next to Izuku Shoto steadied Izuku so he can stand by himself and walked over to his dad so he can receive a very heated lecture from Endevour (a lecture from Endevour sounds like a living nightmare to Izuku) and Iida, the absolute traitor, had shuffled away the second he saw the two marching heroes and is instead helping Native into the ambulance

“WHAT WERE YOU THINKING!! I SAID YOU ARE ON EVACUATION DUTY, NO WHERE IN EVACUATION DUTY DOES THAT INVOLVE FIGHTING STAIN!!YOU COULD OF- oh my god your bleeding a lot” Mr Aizawa said in a tone that made him sound as if he was losing years off his life per second, he sounded very concerned but also very furious, and Izuku didn’t blame him, Izuku had gone against specific orders from his teacher and ran off and did something very reckless.

Other then helping Iida, there was another reason he ran off to aid in Iidas attack on stain, and that was his mission, one of Izukus mission objectives is to protect the people in the hero course, and of Iida were to die while Izuku was in the very same city, aware of Iidas unstable, dangerous mental state, and knew that there was a very high possibility of Iida seeking revenge on stain, and he died while Izuku knew all those things, Izuku would of completely failed his mission.

Mr Aizawas orders had to be dismissed in favor of a more important mission.

Just as Izuku was about to open his mouth to defend his decision to help Iida a shout echoed through the deafening silence.

“NOMU!!” Before Izuku could react sharp painful claws were latched onto his shoulders hoisting him up into the air so fast Izuku gasped dramatically at the sudden change of altitude, the air was knocked out of him leaving him gasping and desperately trying to regain some oxygen making him look like a fish out of water, below him he could faintly hear the muffled voices of his friends and his teacher on the screaming in distress, in stressed confusion begging for a Creature that can’t understand human conversation to free Izuku.

Izuku struggled in the strong hold of the flying beast but nothing worked, Izuku was at the mercy of the knife like talons digging into Izukus preexisting wounds causing the gashes created by stain to expand, his body beginning to be completely overwhelmed with pain.

In a moment of desperation Izuku decided he needs to use his quirk, Rome would be pissed, his cover would be blown, he would be kicked out of UA, and Izuku can’t even begin to fathom the horrific punishment he would receive, but at the same time Izuku really wasn’t a fan of becoming Nomu food.

Izuku tensed his hands and felt the familiar buzz of his quirk surging through his veins, he pressed his palms against the foot of the beast and waited patiently for his quirk to travel to his hands, but just as he was about to release his quirk stain flung himself at the Nomu slashing a deep wound in its gigantic feet as a result the creature let out a pounding wail and freed Izuku from its claw.

Stain used the small amount momentum he collected from propelling himself from the group of hero’s up the the Nomu to swing he and Izuku onto the nearest rooftop, unfortunately causing Izuku to bash his head against on the hard concrete of the roof. Again.

Stain said something to Izuku before he stood up and address the civilians and heroes bellow but the blood rushing around Izukus head and his pounding migraine prevented him from understanding.

Stain projected his voice and addressed the people on the ground, Izuku strained his ears to hear what was going on but all he could hear was “fake heros……. Society……. All might……. And him……” a jumbled mess of words and letters without context.

Stain finish his speech and turned his body in Izuku’s direction, from his position cowering on the floor all he could see is stains damaged boots.

That was Until he saw stains face as he crashes onto the floor, Izuku was confused, stain was knocked out? but there was no one else on the roof right? Was he Nomu back? The league of villains? Another more strong villain?

“Hello distort”

Oh.

It was him. It was Rome.

Without warning a handful of Izukus curls were grasped in Romes abnormally large hands and he was lifted up off the floor until he was face to face with the man of his nightmares, he looked just as smug and evil as usual, not a single hint of sympathy for Izukus injured state, that’s when out the corner of Izuku’s eye he spotted Romes other half, his vision was blurred and cloudy but he could recognize his face even in the dark, his aura was loud enough that even a blind man would be able to tell he was there.

He could see The man that always seems to be just a couple steps behind Rome no matter what the situation was.

He could see The man that is the reason Izuku knows what it feels like to be electrocuted, hanged, torn apart and put together again, having his fingers chopped off one by one and sewn back on, and of course, that man that made Izuku knows what it feels like to be so stressed a quirk unnaturally strong for his own young body develop in order to protect him.

Doctor Rumiko, holding a syringe of purple liquid, flicking the needle ominously and approaching Izuku.

“You know i really thought you were our best soldier”

The syringe is only centimeters away from the exposed skin on his neck.

“Sigh… but I guess not”

The tip of the thin metal pressed into Izukus neck, but not penetrating the skin yet causing a small droplet of blood to trickle down his neck

“You’ve disappointed me”

The words were spit like poison and then, Izukus insides burned as the liquid fire designed to knock Izuku out was injected into his veins.

Izuku didn’t struggle.

Couldn’t struggle.

As his world faded to black all he could think was.

if times disappointed does that mean Shoto is disappointed? Hitoshi? Mr Aizawa? Mr Yamada?

Please, don't be disappointed in me.

I tried. I did.

I really did…

I guess it wasn’t good enough, I guess I wasn’t good enough, like usual.

A single tear rolled out of Izukus eye as the world faded to black.

Notes:

Heyyyyy, this is very late in the day and I’m sorry bout that but this chapter is over 3000 words and my chapters are usually 1500 words, so this more then usual, this chapter was also shit before I edited this, and ALSO I’ve been out all day so, that’s my excuse, I hope you enjoy the chapter anyway <33

★ New chapter every weekend ☆

Chapter 27

Summary:

Back home

Izuku was stuck in a void, a dark plane of existence in which flashes of his life are shown to him, memories of his mother, the happy times he spent playing in the rain jumping up and down in puddles pretending to be a hero preparing his jump up into the sky.

Memories of Kachan and Izuku playing in the park without a care in the world, getting muddy and dirty and giggling as there parents scolded them for their new clothes getting stained with brown muck, their summer sleep overs that Izuku used to look forward to so much where they would go to festivals with their parents and watch all might documentaries until they passed out.

His memories of Kuro, of the day they met at six years old, both so small, by that age Izukus hope was all ready squashed but Kuris eyes were still filled with innocent happiness they would train together for hours on end until their bodies begged for them to stop, star gazing without Rome and the other superior officers knowledge, kuro spilling all his knowledge about the constellations and planets.

And of course his most recent memories, a mix of Hitoshi and Shoto on the shopping trip where his friends spent their time to find him some clothes for him, the time Shoto asked to meet in the park and they chatted about what Shoto should do for the internship, all those hours of training Hitoshi until he was no longer like a baby just learning to walk and was instead like a powerful lion.

He watched his happy memories play out in front of him, they all flashed before him at the same time, but he was still able to pick one memory from the next, he was able to decipher which memory was good and which was bad, and the sad fact is most of Izukus life was bad.

Izuku usually tries to avoid thinking about how his life has been nothing but misery he chooses to protect himself by living in a constant state of denial but seeing his memory being replayed before his eyes made him realize just how bad his life has been, Izuku only seemed to have a hand full of pleasant memories compared to the sea of painful, horrific memories.

Izuku floats in this endless void for god knows how long, unaware of where he is what’s happening and why he’s there before he felt a shake in the environment, like a minor earthquake, then a bright light opened up and began sucking Izuku towards it, Izuku tried to get away but when there’s no ground nor anything to grab on there’s not really any hope.

Just as he was about to be completely sucked through the blinding white gateway five warm hands grabbed his wrist, not strong enough to pull him away from the light, they just placed their hands on Izukus wrist.

Izuku was confused, until he noticed who these hands belonged to, the slim and pasty hands of Shoto, the excessive amour of silver rings on Hitoshis hands, the rough and slightly scarred hands of Kachan, the dark majestic skin of Kuro’s hands, and of course, the small and pudgy hands of his mother.

They were There for the purpose of showing him he’s not alone, because he isn’t, not anymore.

Just as quickly as they came the comforting hands left and Izuku was pulled through the hole.

๑『〜〜〜〜〜』๑

Izuku didn’t awake peacefully, he was greeted back to consciousness to a surge of electricity pulsating through his entire body.

Once the electricity stoped Izuku tried to observe the room he was in, Izukus eyes were fogged with pain induced tears limiting his vision substantially, but what he but what he could see was that he was in the padded room again, but this time it seemed there was a small desk, a mattress on the floor, and some draws, Izuku shuddered at the potential indications of the new ‘bedroom like’ furniture.

Izuku was laid out on a metal table with no shirt on displaying the new row of stitches spreading across his shoulder, his bare chest was also decorated in deep purple brown and black bruises, they covered almost every inch of his skin starting from his collarbone down to the waistband to his thin and scratchy trousers.

As Izukus eyes scanned across the room he realized he was not alone, standing ominously next to the metal table there were two figures, Izuku didn’t need all of his vision to know who they were.

The taller stockier of the two scary men, obviously Rome, gestured towards the smaller leaner man, doctor Rumiko, to get out of the room, Doctor Rumkio grumbled but did as he was told and shuffled out of the room, Doctor Rumkio usually doesn’t answer to anyone, he doesn’t even do what the people higher then Rome tell him to do, so the fact he obeys Rome like a dog is confusing, but that’s a thought for another day.

The door to the room slammed shut and a click of the lock could be heard, and now Rome and Izuku were alone, the tears in Izukus eyes had dissipated leaving him with a crystal clear image of Romes furious face, Izuku was no stranger to Romes anger, but this was different, Romes had his fists balled as if ready to strike, they shook with controlled rage, his pupils were dilated, his eyebrows scrunched and his lips scowled.

Rome was not just simply mad, what ever Izuku had done had released a scolding hot fire of fury, it shook Izuku to his core, made him feel like he was sent back to being 4 being beaten half to death by Rome for asking how his mother was, Izuku tried to steel his face and reveal none of his paralyzing fear, but he couldn’t, his lips quivered as while he held back the urge to cry, Izuku never cries, but something about being at the mercy of Rome brings out those floods of salty tears.

“You’ve disappointed me” Rome stated, each syllable coated with venom, Romes tone revealed no emotion, yet at the same time had so much malice hidden deep under his facade of fake indifference, he always does this, fakes calmness, pretends he’s not bothered by anything, but Izuku can see through his act, he can tell by the way Romes eye twitches and he clenched his fist harder.

“I trusted you distort, i really thought you were capable enough to partake in this mission” Rome leaned down over Izuku until his face was a mere 10cm away, Izuku was completely swallowed by Romes dark shadow

“What was your mission distort? Rome spat, small droplets spraying onto Izukus face.

“To protect class 1-A and the rest of UA while providing information on the leave of villains” izuku replayed trying his best to hide the quiver in his voice.

“And you did so, but you got gravely injured in the process, and almost got yourself captured by a Nomu, you have made too many mistakes, private distort, you have failed your mission” ?Rome raised back to his full height out and grabbed Izukus face harshly squeezing his cheeks so his quivering lips pointed out.

Izuku did everything he could to force back his tears but Romes intimating aura was like a magnet for fear, a tear rolled down Izukus cheek, then two then it was all down hill and a fountain of salty tears fell out of Izukus eyes onto the cold metal beneath him.

Izuku has not cried in front of Rome in years, since he was ten to be exact, so the tears only added fuel to the fire, Rome let go of Izukus face by smashing his head back into the steel table.

“this mission has changed you, your weaker now, you cry more, you smile, you feel fear, your not the same sharpened tool I created, but it’s okay, I’ll fix it” Rome said with a scary grin before turning to leave, Izuku thought that he was finally being left alone and maybe he would just be kept off school for a prolonged period of time, but as Romes hand made contact with the door and unlocked it again, he turned his head around to look at izuku over his shoulder and spoke again.

“Oh and by the way, this is your new room since your off the mission” and with that he was gone.

When the door was locked again the metal cuffs holding Izuku down to table released and Izuku was free to get up, but he didn’t, he just laid there in shock.

He was off the mission, he was going back to the hellish lifestyle of the military, train everyday for hours on end, only eat small but high in protein meals, speak when spoken too don’t show emotion, if your asked to do something do so without question, he was going back to that.

Izuku had just barley managed to reLean how to be happy but now his new found happiness was going to be sucked away from him and he was going to be a mindless puppet for the military again, Izuku did so much work to make sure he could stay on this mission, staying up countless nights researching the league, taking down their hide outs and giving information to both the military and police, he made sure his classmates were safe mentality and physically, he did more then necessary to ensure his classmates were happy.

He did everything, why was it never good enough? Why is he never good enough?

There was a time we’re Izuku would say he is no longer a child, but that’s not true, Izuku is a child, he’s a small terrified and emotional child stuck in a body and mind of a man, Izuku makes mistakes like a child, he demands comfort in the presence of his friends, he has always been reaching out for comfort, that small child trapped in his heart has always been stretching out his hand through the bars of his cell, waiting for someone to grab it and help him, five times that hand has been held, five times the hand was ripped away at Izukus own fault, kuro, Shoto, Hitoshi, Shota, hizashi.

It’s Izukus fault he’s back in this situation.

It’s not all bad though, he’s returned to the military with something he didn’t have when he went away for this mission.

Hope.

He got himself back into this situation and he is going to get himself out.

He doesn’t need anybody’s help, Izuku is a god damn war hero but he’s always been waiting around like a damsel in distress waiting for his hero.

It took Izuku eleven years to realize he is his own hero.

Izuku is getting out, even if that means further staining his hands with blood.

Notes:

🎶🎤OPEN THE CELL LIKE THAT BOY OUT OF JAIL YA🎤🎶

Anyway, WE IN THE HOME STRETCH BOYSSS IZUKUS SICK OF BEING A PRETTY PRINCESS STUCK IN A TOWER

New chapter every Saturday

Chapter 28

Summary:

Hitoshi and Shoto miss Izuku.
Izuku goes through his old journals

Tw, mention of torture

Hitoshi is scared, his best friend has been missing for four whole days and there’s been no progress on the investigation at all, some how there’s no camera footage or DNA evidence at all.

The only thing that has been confirmed is that he didn’t go by his own will, Zuko was way to injured to even have a chance of running away, or even walking away to be honest, Zuko was kidnapped and who ever did it was great at their job, and that’s what scares Hitoshi.

He feels like he’s going utterly mad without his best friend, his rock, his crutch, he misses his training sessions, misses when he and Shoto would invade his apartment and have sleep overs that Zuko didn’t actually agree to but never complained about, he misses having a boy who worried about everything and did his best to fix even the slightest mistake.

He misses it all, life is hard without your best friend, your first friend.

He feels like he’s mourning despite the fact his friend may very well be alive, knowing him he probably is, fighting for his life and already cooking up a way to escape where ever he is, but the mind does wonder, Zuko was in an absolute state when he went missing, although no one could see him once he got to the roof Hitoshi got a look at him when he was on the ground.

Bleeding from the head, a deep stab wound on his shoulder, multiple cuts and bruises covering his whole body, there’s absolutely no way those injuries didn’t double once that nomu sinked it’s Sharp claws into his flesh.

He was injured badly, knowing that worries Hitoshi even more, had he been given proper medical treatment? Does he have permanent damage? Is he in pain? Is he okay?

A million questions fly through his head, swirling around his brain like a storm, it overwhelms his brain so questions of Zuko’s whereabouts are all he can think of, both his parents are the same, on the kitchen table are piles and piles of documents on the area, on Zuko, on villains in the area known for kidnapping children, every crumb they can collect is on the table.

Yet both his parents aren’t getting any closer and it’s evedent on their faces, eye bags deeper, faces paler, eyes more sunken, both his parents have taken off work until Zuko has been located and Shoto and Hitoshi also have taken off school, they couldn’t take Al the questions, looking over at the lonely seat.

They just couldn’t.

Most fuss Noe are spent either at some kind of park or at Shotos house, they need each others comfort, their warmth.

It hurt seeing Shoto the second day of Zuko being missing, he looked awful, his eyes had no light, dull and empty, his face was even more pasty then usual, his hair was a mess, he held himself in a lazy and slumped manner, it looked strange, Hitoshi will admit that he looks the same, but at least he usually looks like he’s not slept or seen the sun in fourteen years.

everyone is used to Hitoshi looking like that, but Shoto? It feels illegal to see him so down, it feels wrong.

Shoto has confided in Hitoshi before that he feels slime Zuko saved him from a life of loneliness and bitterness, he’s spoken about how before he became friends with Zuko all he could think of was his anger towards his father and his drive to become better, then Zuko came around and ‘showed him the light’ Zuko isn’t a very bright person, he’s more icy, but he seems to always bring light to people’s life’s, Shoto is angry that he wasn’t able to get him away from the Nomu.

Hitoshi has obviously told him that thinking about what ifs are not gonna help anyone, but it doesn’t work, he doesn’t listen, and Hitoshi is a hypocrite, he’s been thinking about the exact same thing.

What if I got him to stay on the train?
What if I wasn’t as much of a coward?
What if I helped him fight stain?
What if I got him away from the nomu?

Asking what if questions aren’t helpful that’s why he’s told Shoto to stop, but he can’t help it, he just wants Zuko to be back home safe, he wants a hug from those muscly arms, he wants to see his confusion about the simplest things, he wants to see him comfort his classmate after a panic attack, he wants to see him using sign language to talk to Koda, see him talking to Jiro about music, see him helping Denki in class and not just calling him dumb when everyone else seems to.

He wants Zuko back not just for his family and for Shoto, but he wants him back for his classmates that love and adore him (even if Zuko is completely oblivious)

He wants him back.

Please come back safe soon Zuko

๑『〜〜〜〜〜』๑

Izuku has been back with the military for four days now and it’s been hell on earth, the days drag on and are filled with constant pain and aches from hours upon hours of ruthless training and torture to try ‘correct him’.

Izuku like he’s feels alive but not living, he’s cruising through the days but not enjoying them the way he should be, like he used to, he has been given a taste of what it feels to truly live but but because of a simple Mistake of his own fault his opportunity to truly live has been ripped away from beneath his feet leaving him with a lingering feeling of nothing.

He feels empty, hollow, like a doll, Izuku had a sense of self when he was out of the military and with his friends and classmates, he wasn’t the monstrous killing machine known for massacring whole squadrons of men double his age and size, he was the boy in class 1-A that everyone could count on for everything with no judgement, the boy with heart of gold covered in a almost impenetrable layer of ice, he was Zuko Midori, not distort, and unfortunately not Izuku Midoriya, but he was still a character of his own design and not others, carved and manipulated by his own hands as oppose to the military, they had some part in what he could say and do, but they only had a part in the foundation of who Zuko Midori was, Izuku was responsible for building the rest of him up.

Izukus has felt this before, the feeling of having everything he could possibly want and need in the world and then and watching it all burn before his very eyes all while he isn’t able to do a thing, helpless to see his happy life burst out in unforgiving flames.

The first time he felt this was when he was ripped from the arms of his loving mother and brought to hell, the first ever day in the military back when he was four.

The second time was when his brother died in the war.

When Izuku feels hopeless and alone his brain forces him to remember the beginnings of his stay with the military, his memory always leads him back to when he first arrived and was given a diary to use in order to report his feelings and his progresses, Izuku never figured out why he was given it, but he doesn’t think it matters, it helped him to not deplete into complete madness or get swallowed in a river of sorrow.

no one ever read through it, surprisingly, it’s really only thing Izuku has entirely for himself any more, the only thing that is Izukus and Izukus only, and he loves and treasures the large collection of tattered and thick diary’s he’s collected over the years, but he refuses to look through them, reading through the contents o written out on those pages cause his a stabbing pain deep in the depths of his chest cavity.

reading Izukus slow decent into the detached boy he is now through his own words hurts him in a way he can’t describe, the way the tear stained pages eventually morf into pages covered in bloody finger prints, his frantic scribbles about how terrified he is and how he misses his mother how those turn into robotic progress reports.

But that changed when Izuku was moved into his new room, Izuku felt inclined to look at those diary’s again, he wanted to read back on the small boy alone and afraid, he feels like he relates to that sad little boy nowadays, doesn’t feel as close to the cold and emotionless boy that’s in the later diary’s, he feels more fear, more loneliness, not just complete emptiness, just like he did when he was a kid.

Izuku searched through his draws to see if all his notebooks had been transported to the room in one piece when he stumbled across his first journal, Izuku isn’t exactly sure why, but he felt like something was pulling him to them, whispering into his ear telling him to read them, that it’s time he stops avoiding his past, to stop ignoring it and finally accept it.

So he did, he hesitantly opened the first journal and scanned over the first page.

๑『〜〜〜〜〜』๑

Dear diary, journal? Something.
January 1st 2134
My name is Izuku midorya and I don’t know where I am, I’m confused and I’m terrified I was just making cookies in the kitchen with my mum when we heard really loud and strong knocking on the front door, back when I was told about my quirklessness my mum told me that bad men were looking for me because of my quirk status, I don’t understand why, but she said they were horrible, evil men, and when the door started banging and the house started rattling with loud hand banging in the door, me and mum immediately knew it was the bad men.

Since my diagnosis She started blocking the door with large chairs or boxes sometimes even brooms when every we were in the house just in case the bad men came.

And then they’ve finally came and forcibly took me from her, she tried her best to protect me, to hide me but they still took me, I’m terrified.

They forced me into a car and drove me over to somewhere that I’ve been told is a military base. a military base, only strong adults with even stronger quirks should go to military bases! Definitely not small young and weak quirkless kids!! And to make things even scarier when the bad men drove him in through a large and sturdy metal gate to get into the base I saw men with guns, like real guns not the plastic toy guns I use to play hero.

The men who stole me dragged me to a set of stairs in one of the buildings in the facility, and when they took me down the stairs It was like a whole other building! If a building was underground, made of concrete, just a bunch of long hallways, and smell of rust.

I was taken into one of the rooms in the underground base I met a man called ‘Rome’ he said he was going to be my main Supervisor/ superior officer Rome is intimidating, and I don’t think he likes me much since he kept glaring at me, he’s tall, so tall in fact and I have to crane my neck as much as it can so I can see his face, Rome has olive skin a couple shades darker than my own that’s covered in scars that tell a dark and horrific story of pain and war.

Rome said that i am going to be trained with the military to become a soldier, I don’t want to be a soldier, I want to be a hero, and anyway I’m way to young to be a hero, if I tried to fight a villain I’d be blown away, so I definitely can’t be a soldier, I tried to ask questions but before I could they just whisked me away to this tiny room I’m in now.

It’s cold in here, i haven’t been aloud socks or a thick t-shirt the one he’s been given is more like a rag then a shirt, it’s winter and they couldn’t even be bothered to give me trousers instead i have shorts hang below my knee, they are baggy and barely fit around my waist, they do, but only just.

I just want my mum, I want home, i want warmth, I want safety, I don’t want to be here I’m scared everyone here is mean and they all look at me as if I'm worth less than nothing, I just want to go home and give my mum a big hug and pretend this was all a bad dream.

Good bye journal, hopefully I’ll get rescued tomorrow and never see you again, but if luck is not on my side I’ll see you tomorrow.

๑『〜〜〜〜〜』๑

Izuku remembers that day in great detail, remembers the way the cool air clung to his frail form making his body turn a icy shade of blue, Izuku wasn’t sure if he’s survive the night, it was the coldest day of the year according to reports Izuku saw later on in life, as Izuku was shaking and quivering under a thin blanket the rest of the world was enjoying life as the sky exploded in crisp white snow.

Izuku hesitantly flipped over a page he knows that the second day at the military was worst than the first, way, way worse.

๑『〜〜〜〜〜』๑

Dear journal
January 2nd 2134
Everything hurts, I’m in so much pain, it’s not like a normal pain like when I fall over and scrape my knee, no this is a pain that’s settles deep in my bones and slowly and painfully spreads to my muscles causing them to tense and un-tense providing me with small intervals of peace in between tenses and pain before the cycle continues.

They started the ‘quirk experiments’ or ‘stage one’ today and all I want to do is claw at my skin until the heat burning throughout my body subsides.

The older people healed me of my surface injuries but not of my internal ones.

The older men strapped to a table and… and cut off all my fingers one by one, I saw my own digits, being sawed off my hand as if they meant nothing, I didn’t have any pain killers or numbing cream they even waited when ever I’d pass out from discomfort to regain consciousness again so they could continue, and when they were done they used someone’s quirk to give me back my fingers, but the pain was still there, the scars were still there.

I want it all to stop, why does it have to he me? I didn’t do anything! I don’t want this! I want to go home I want safety, I want my hands to look normal again! My hands are now mangled and scarred, it’s disgusting, the scars wrap around my fingers like rings of reminders, I will never be able to look at my hands again without thinking of these horrific memories.

I want to go home, I wonder if I’ll get to see mum again one day…

Good bye journal.

๑『〜〜〜〜〜』๑

They didn’t wait for Izuku to adjust to his new life in hell before throwing him headfirst into torture, a four year old, they had no sympathy for the young starry eyed all might fan, that could barely talk and read, they didn’t care for maintaining his physical health nor did they care about maintaining his happiness or sense of self.

Most people at least wait for you to build yourself up brick by brick before knocking you down, but not the military, they broke Izuku before he even managed to figure out who he is, before he managed to truly be complete.

Izuku was only four years old when he was strapped to a table and had a saw brought to his tiny little hands, Izuku still carries those grotesque looking scars that loop around his fingers today.

The first two weeks at the military were the worst, Izuku was adjusting, he was missing his mother, it was the coldest week reported in years, and he didn’t know which of the guards were the easiest to manipulate into getting him extra food, reading back those journal entries bring him a sense of dismay knowing just how difficult it was to overcome the hardships he faced that week, but they also make him feel pride bubble up in his chest because those first weeks were tough, but Izuku overcame them, most people his age would of rolled over and died, hell, he was the only kid of around 40-50 kids to survive the quirkless rehabilitation act, he did, alone, and while being the youngest of the whole squad.

No one helped him survive those first weeks, he did it all alone and that makes him proud.

Buzzzzz

The sound of the same irritating alarm clock goes off signaling that in two minutes a group of Izukus superiors are going to come into his room and strap him to the table that’s still placed in the center of his room, doctor Rumiko said that Izuku is going to need ‘electro shock therapy’ because the people at UA must of messed with my brain to make me make so many mistakes.

So that’s what’s been happening, twenty minutes after Izuku has his lunch he gets the warning that the men are coming, then two minutes later the men waltz into his room like they would walk into a shop, casually and calmly as if they’re not about to strap him to a blood stained table, then Doctor Rumkio comes in and begins his ‘shock therapy’ and repeat cycle.

That’s how it’s been for the past four days.

And it will be like that for two more days.

Izuku leaves in two days.

Izuku is quitting the military in two days.

Two days until he is finally

Free

Notes:

I made this chapter when I had writers block and the Hitoshi POV didn’t exist, I had to write that today cause idk if I ever did a friend pov of Izuku being missing so i decided to make one now, sorry if it’s a bit crap I wrote it in like 45 minutes.
This chapter was my waffle chapter where I was procrastinating writing the escape, istg, I was dreading writing Izukus escape when I was writing this ark lol

Anyway, enjoy this long af 3,060 word chapter :))

New chapter is every weekend

Chapter 29

Summary:

Found footage.

♪♪ ITS THE FINAL COUNT DOWNN ♪♪

It’s snowing tonight, little speaks of fresh white snow got stuck in Shoutas hair as they gently flutter from the dark night sky, the sky looks peaceful, a stark contrast to the raging storm in Shoutas head.

It’s been a whole week now since Midori went missing, and Shouta is worried, more then worried he’s completely overcome with fear he’s been patrolling earlier and longer, spending extra time to look through more sketchy areas prone to kidnapping, he’s been checking in on detectives Tsukachi every day, staved for details on the where about of the student he vowed to protect.

For this whole week there has been nothing, not a single detail, most every camera in the area were disconnected during the time Midori was out of sight and easy to grab, the police have stated the reason for this convenient lack of camera footage is due to a Nomu taking down an electrical pole.

But no one is believing that shit.

The damn military must of paid they off the police, Shouta can feel it, the military took back Midori and destroyed any evidence of there crimes, and it’s not just Shouta that thinks this, Nezu also thinks that is the situation, the smartest being on this planet thinks that a child’s life is in danger at the hands of the military but the corrupt police system would rather put a stack of dirty money in there pockets than save a innocent child’s life.

Shouta was giving up hope, but as Shouta was taking a break from his extra long patrol to watch snow fall from the only black sky and paint the floor in a thick layer of thick snow he received a call.

From detective Tsukachi.

Shouta has never picked up a phone call so quickly in his life “Tsukachi! Did you find anything out, did you learn anything!” Shouta shouted at the phone, he felt his heartbeat speed up to an unnatural rate, a pump of adrenaline worry and hope flows through his body as he waits three seconds for Tsukachi to reply”

“Calm down Eraser, yes we found something, it’s not much, but it’s something, would you like to come to the station to review it” Tsukachi stated with his usual tired but cheerful tone of voice, Shouta took a deep breath in and a deep breath out of his nose trying to calm his raising anxiety.

“Yes, I’ll be there in a couple minutes” Shouta said before hanging up the phone and immediately zipping off to the station as fast as humanly possible.

Shouta jumped across building with expertise not even bothering to look before he hoped from one building to the next, all that fueled him was the small amount of hope that Midori was safe, that he did not die alone and in pain on that rooftop, that his body was not dragged away by a member of the military to have his body disposed of without anyone knowing.

Shouta knew that what ever evidence was found was probably not enough to confirm where midori is nor if he’s safe now because if it was evidence that confirmed those things Tsukachi would not of called it ‘not much’ but all Shouta wanted to know was if Midori lived past that rooftop where he was last seen during hosu.

Shouta made it to the station in record time, detective Tsukachi was waiting at the door to greet Shouta, the second they met eyes Tsukachi raised an eyebrow most likely to none verbally ask how he got to the station so quickly big Shouta just shook his head to tell him not to question it.

“Right, come on eraser.” Tsukachi beckoned Shouta over and began to lead him over to the room holding the evidence Shouta needs to see to ease his nerves slightly. The walk over to the room was awkward and uncomfortably silent, Shouta wasn’t one for small talk at all, actually he wasn’t one for talking at all, but Shouta longed for anything in that moment to break the silence, something to distract him from the hurricane of negative thoughts swirling around his head.

After to long they reached the room and entered, in front of Shouta was a table with three computer screens and a mountain of paper work, the room reeked of the strong smell of coffee, usually that would be okay in Shoutas books since he usually smelt like coffee as well but Tsukachi exclusively shots of expresso, Shouta doesn’t like espresso (although most people think he does)

Tsukachi turned on the three computer monitors and the first thing Shouta was greeted with was the a crystal clear view of the rooftop stain and midori, Shoutas eyes widened as he stared at the still image on the screens, it was camera footage, but how? All the camera feeds from the areas were turned off and any footage that was captured some how was corrupted.

“How did you get this??” Shouta raised his eyebrow in suspicion, he wasn’t disappointed to see the new footage of course, in fact he was elated, he was just slightly confused because if the fact this footage exists when Shouta was told there is absolutely no footage from around the area Midori was taken means someone has lied to him, and If that’s the case he’s going to find who it was and punch their lights out.

“Calm down eraser, we found someone with a quirk that makes it possible to un-corrupt corrupt footage that computers can’t, no one has lied to you” Tsukachi said like the mind reader he is, he’s always had a tendency to know exactly what Shouta is thinking, honestly if Shouta didn’t know that Tsukachi’s quirk is lie detector he would think it’s mind reading.

Before Shouta could dramatically roll his eyes Tsukachi clicked the play button on the footage and suddenly all thoughts of making a snarky comment where snatched out of Shoutas head and every inch of his attention was drawn to the monitors.

The footage started off with Stain doing his whole ‘this boy and all might are the only people that can kill me’ bla bla bla speech, Midori was laid on the floor, he looked out of it and in a lot of pain, it made Shouta want to crawl through the screen scoop him up and scold him about his recklessness, make sure he’s okay, then run over to the hospital at speed of light.

Then suddenly a figure came into frame, a figure that Shouta is familiar with, Rome, Midoris ‘farther’ (shouta is 89% sure Rome is not actually Midoris father) but there was also another man trailing behind Rome, he was thin and tall, definitely not a soldier, he was wearing long white medical coat so Shouta deduced that he was a doctor, the man was also holding a object that Shouta struggled to make out from the pixelated image.

Shouta squinted his eyes moved closer to the screen, did anything that he could think of to figure out what the hell the mystery object was, but he couldn’t.

Until the object was inserted into Midoris neck and the morbid truth about what it was hit Shouta, it was a syringe, he just watched a syringe of god knows what get forcibly injected into his students neck, Shouta could feel pure rage bubbling up in his chest as he watched Midori slump on the floor completely still and unconscious.

And that rage only doubled when he saw the monstrous doctor and Rome giggle like one would of they saw a kid fall over or a cat do something dumb, it was definitely not fitting the situation seeing as though they just drugged an unwilling participant.

Rome, the more well built of the two picked up Midori by his ankles and swung him over his shoulder as if he was nothing more then a backpack, an object, a possession, the way Midori was threw over Romes shoulder was disrespectful to him as a person, Midori was a child, yet it was obvious from the way he was picked up and carried Rome he did not see him as much, In fact it seemed like Rome didn’t even see him as a human.

“Earser” Tsukachi placed a hand on Shoutas shoulder, probably sensing the burning hot burning hot fury being pumped in a constant stream through his veins “look at the second monitor” Tsukachi commanded, Shouta complied with no argument and looked over to the second monitor.

After about a minute of nothing happening two men walked into frame, two disgusting men who deserve to die alone in the most painful way possible, deserve to be glitched out of the universe, deserve to burn in hen pits of hell, DESERVE TO- ahem, maybe Shouta got a bit ahead of himself there, but you get who he’s on about, and a unconscious and injured child slumped over one of the men’s shoulder.

For the second time that day Shouta felt the urge to crawl through a computer screen, this time to beat up two men.

Rome and ‘the doctor’ stood on the pavement idly chatting and laughing like two old friends would, the sight made Shouta sick, these two horrible men who we’re supposed to help and protect children were just talking while a child was literally bleeding out on one of their shoulders, they hadn’t checked his pulse once or looked concerned, actually, they hadn’t even looked at him since they found him.

How could they act so casually? They are acting like this is normal, it really begs the question, how much young blood do they have on their hands for this action of carrying an injured child to become normal?

After another minute of Rome and ‘the doctor’ waiting for something, a car arrived, a large car, one that was obviously a military car, I mean, they weren’t even trying to cover it up, the thing had guns not so sneakily hidden under the car, it’s a miracle how no one noticed yet, it was massive, tinted windows, suspicious as fuck.

A door opened and as usual, without a care in the world, Rome threw Midori inside the car, Rome and ‘the doctor’ them carefully climbed into the massive car afterwards and harshly slammed the door shut.

The next camera caught the car driving… And that’s it, it didn’t catch the car going down any turns, no roundabouts, nothing, just driving down a straight road to god knows where.

When the footage was paused and turned off Shouta was left with both hope and emptiness.

He now knew he didn’t die on that rooftop, his body was not stolen away from those who would give him a appropriate and worthy funeral to instead be buried with no funeral and no respect at all, Shouta was hopeful that Midori is alive, he’s a damn strong kid, he’s a kid who’s survived the military for god knows how long, Shouta knows that Midori is not going to lay down and do nothing if those bastards try to kill him, if this was the same Midori from the first day of school yes, he most likely would of laid down and blindly allowed the military to do as they pleased.

But the Midori now is a lot different from the one he met on the first day of school, this Midori has something, someone, multiple people that need him, and Midori would never, under any circumstance leave someone behind, Shouta knows that Midori will fight for his life, he hopes he will, with all his heart he does, for Hitoshis sake, Todoroki’s sake, and of course himself and his husband who has became awfully fond of the kid since their hug that Shouta is not supposed to know about.

But he feel empty knowing that they are no closer to finding him, all they know is when he was taken he was alive, not in the best condition, but alive, that is the extent of their knowledge, meaning Midori will most likely have to fight for himself for a while longer, Shouta is positive that Midori can protect himself, but he shouldn’t have to protect himself, adults should be protecting him not hurting him the way most have, Midori is alone with the people that have hurt him so bad for so many years, again.

Shouta needs to find him, and quick.

“Easer, before you go I need you to sign some papers work” Tsukachi said to Shouta while motioning over to the mountain of paper work on the desk.

Shouta groaned loudly, this is just what he needed to make his shitty day even more shittyer, paper work.

Shouta looks at the pile and plonks himself down in a seat as he resigns to his fate, he’s gonna be here for a while.

The next couple hours are going to be

Very

Boring.

๑『〜〜〜〜〜』๑

The alarm that signals Izuku’s ‘correction session’ (torture session) signal is in ten minutes, Rome and doctor Rumiko are going to be in his. Room in ten minutes expecting a normal day of enjoying Izukus suffering watching it closely and soaking up his pain as if it was something those parasites needed to survive.

But they are mistaken, this session will not be like the rest.

Because there’s won’t be a session.

This is the end.

In ten minutes Izuku is going to become free.

He’s gonna make it painful, It’s what they deserve really, maybe next time they shouldn’t put a dangerous boy with a strong quirk in a room without quirk suppressants.

It doesn’t matter now, that mistake will lead to there demise because in ten minutes doctor Rumiko and Rome will potentially follow each other down to hell (depending on whether Izuku decides to keep them alive or not) and Izuku will be free, not like he thought he was at UA, no this time he will be truly free.

For the first time in years he will grab onto the ropes of freedom and he will climb out of his cage.

Today, Izuku earns the wings of freedom.

These next hours are going to be anything

But

Boring.

Notes:

No clue what to put here today, soooo hope you enjoyed 🥳🥳

New chapter every weekend

Chapter 30

Summary:

Freedom

Buzzz.

The alarm when off signaling that it was ready for Izuku’s ‘correction session’.

Today is the day that Izuku gets revenge for all the years of suffering he’s been forced to live by the bloody hands of the military, Izuku has planing this to best of his ability for the whole week he’s been away from UA, well, he can’t really plan when he dealing with two very unpredictable people, but he’s got a relative idea of what he wants to do.

。act normal as Doctor Rumiko and Rome walk into the room

。 lay on the bed like everything is fine

。but just as Rumiko is about to strap me down use my quirk to knock Doctor Rumiko tf out,

。grab the nearest gun sized object, use my quirk to turn said object into an actual gun

。Shoot him in the leg

。Engage In an epic battle

。kill or not to kill? That is to be determined at a later date.

。Send files to police

。Leave

Easy! Not, Izuku would love to say that fighting Rome will be a walk in the park but it won’t, even if Izuku were to hurt Rome so badly that winning was guaranteed Rome has rooted an unusual type of fear so deep in his bones that even the thought of hurting him, killing him, giving him what he deserved makes him want to crawl up and hide.

Rome has been the source of all Izukus pain for all of his life, he’s haunted Izukus dreams, he’s been in his head whispering in his ear in hushed yet booming tones about his failures, Rome has been the figure standing behind him in the mirror, the monster under his bed and the shadows that follow him in the dark.

Izuku is terrified of him.

So hurting him is terrifying, but necessary. But, the outcome of This mission of escape currently has a open ending.

Should Izuku kill the man that’s been the reason for Izukus body decorated with scars, his brain rewired to obey commands like a robot, or should he spare him of death and grant him the life he does not deserve, if he kept him alive he will have to stand trail, answer for his crimes and suffer because of it for the rest of his worthless life, left to rot in a cell, but is that the best choice?

On one hand all the millions of innocent children and adults whom had there lives ripped away from them by Rome will finally be avenged if Romes own blood is spilled, but on the other hand, death is the easy way out. Izuku has never been faced with the decision of kill or not to kill, the answer to that question has always been answered for him by who ever was in charge of him at that moment in time, that answer has always been kill, and even if Izuku was given a choice he has never faced with a man that he believes truly deserves death.

Izuku wants kill him, he deserves it, but is it the right decision to kill him?

killing Rome may mean he’s no different, Izuku is no different from the monster he has always insisted he is not

He so desperately wants to break away from his past of murder and blood shed but is he willing to cause one last death to finally be free? Izuku wished that there was a person to tell him what to do on his shoulder, whispering commands into his ear, but there is not. Izuku has been conditioned to struggle without being told what to do and now that struggle is hitting him full force at the wrong time.

What should he do?

Click

A soft clicking sound could be could be heard from the large metal door followed by ear splitting creaking as it was pushed open, through the crack in the door Izuku could see the faces of the devil and the devils accomplice, he stared at the excited and gleeful face of Rome and Doctor Rumikos grins of malice, at their crazed and hungry eyes, every inch of their scrum faces held a hint to there starvation from blood, it made a cold shiver run down Izukus spine.

“Morning Distort, you know what to do” Doctor Rumiko said simply, while pointing at the metal table, Izuku turned around to approach the table, the disgusting familiar slap of rubber gloves being put on and adjusted then the sound of squeaking wheels struggling to make it over the padded floor rung through Izukus ears as he laid down on the cold metal and prepared himself for what he was about to do.

Doctor Rumiko is weak, very weak, Izuku knows this from the countless times he’s seen the man being knocked over and bruised from even the slightest tap from some of the soldiers so taking out Doctor Rumiko with his quirk will the best (and most painful) way to take him out, not kill, knock him out. It’s kind of funny how doctor Rumiko was the one who made Izuku’s quirk and now it’s going to be used against him.

Izuku isn’t worried about knocking out doctor Rumiko, Izuku is worried about Romes inhumanly fast reaction times, it will take him a matter of two seconds to see what’s happened and attack, he’s like a cheeta, dangerous and fast, but if Rome is a cheeta Izuku is a tiger, Izuku was trained by Rome he knows his weakness and strength just as well as he knows his own.

Izuku took a deep breath through his nose and watched Doctor Rumiko’s movements in what seemed like slow motion.

Doctor Rumiko approached the table with his cart of tools created for the soul reason of causing unimaginable amounts of agony, boney hands approached Izukus wrists ready to strap him onto the steel table and prevent any struggle Izukus body felt compelled to do.

But before those thin and lanky fingers so much as made a single cell contact Izuku was lunging forward grabbing the scalpel off of Doctor Rumikos tray with one hand and grasping the doctors neck with his other, Izuku activated his quirk and basked in the familiar blissful sting and buzz of his quirk surging through his veins traveling all the way to the tips of his fingers, Izuku truly forgot what it felt to use his quirk, it’s been a long time, since the USJ to be exact, since he’s used it, and Izuku bathed in the pleasure of his quirk finally being released from its cage in his heart.

Doctor Rumiko let’s out a ear piercing screech as Izuku glitches with his nerves and knocks him out painfully, Doctor Rumkio lands on the floor with a loud thud, Izuku lifts his gaze to Rome, and he could see the moment that realization of what happened hit him and the normal deranged look he keeps tattooed on his face Shifts to a look of scolding rage, with the hand not grasping into Rumiko neck Izuku activated his quirk and glitched the scalpel into a small gun.

Rome let out animalistic growl and propelled himself forward, Izuku didn’t have time to thing of a plan of action in that moment, it was all a blur of moments, Izuku aimed the gun at Romes legs but before he could shoot the devil landed his heavy body on top of Izuku and wrestled the gun out of him hands.

Rome raised a fist and hit him once, twice, three times, Izuku could feel a haze invading is brain as blood gushed from his nose.

“You though you could escape huh?! You pathetic little shit!!” He screamed and punched Izuku hard enough that the floor vibrated with the collision of Izuku’s head on the ground.

Izukus head lulled to the side, he didn’t want to give up but every time he tried to activate his quirk the fear consumed him and Rome hit him again cancelling out his quirk all together, he didn’t want to give up, but he might have to

This might be the end.

Izuku might have to stay here.

Forever.

Forever a military boy

Forever a murder

Forever a puppet

Forever-

The gun is in reach.

Izukus eyes widen as he saw the gun out the corner of his eye, all is not lost, the thing possible of saving him is so close. He reached his hand out and stretched his fingers, Rome was too invested in laughing like a psychopath to realize what Izukus doing, Izuku stretched a bit more then he felt cold metal on his finger tips, without thinking he quickly wrapped his hand around the gun, moved the gun to Romes legs then

bang, bang

Izuku kicked the weight off him, for the second time today Izuku felt like everything was a blur, his ears were ringing from the loud sound of the gun, one second demon was on top of him, beating him like he was a punching bag, the next he had a gun in his hand and two twin bullets were forcing there way through the Demons flesh.

Then Romes on the floor in the corner of the room, Rome was seething with rage, he tried again to swipe at Izuku with his quirk activated, he barely missed Izuku, by the skin of his teeth.

Rome scrambled to get to his feet but before he could Izuku was on top of him hitting, punching kicking, giving him a taste of his own poison, refusing to spare him the mercy of a quick knock out by the use of his quirk, he wanted to humiliate him, make him truly understand that he is weak to Izuku, nothing but a speck of dust.

He isn’t the all powerful god that he thinks he is. For too long Izuku has lived in fear of the man, Izuku has lived to please this man, to serve him, out of necessity and few fear of what will happen if he disobeyed his orders, but now it’s Izukus choose who to serve, and he chooses to no longer serve Rome, never again will he be lead under his twisted dictatorship.

After a solid minute of Izuku beating Rome black and blue he was confident that there was no way Rome was getting up, he rose to his feet and took a large step back to get a full view of Romes limp body, he wasn’t knocked out, some how, but he was suffering.

Izuku looked down at the man slumped on the floor, and he no longer looked like the Devil incarnate, he looked small, so unbelievably small, laid on the floor in a pool of his own blood covered in a rainbow of bruises with One arm clutching at his leg the other at his shoulder where the bullets landed (how a bullet landed in his shoulder is a mystery left unsolved), he wasn’t fighting anymore nor was he crawling to carry on the fight just like Rome forced Izuku to do for years, Izuku used to have to fight until he was on the verge of death even if he had been shot, disarmed, injured beyond belief, and now Rome couldn’t do the the same? he was a hypocrite, and a pathetic one at that.

Two bullets and a dozen bruises and his whole ‘tough and mighty’ facade crumbles to reveal the weak infrastructure.

‘How has this pitiful man made me suffer for years when he can’t even take two bullet wounds and a couple bruises?’ Izuku thought to herself as he moved back to Rome, kicking doctor Rumikos unconscious body out of his way as he does so, treating him the same way you would treat a empty can on the streets.

Like trash.

Izuku grabbed onto Romes chin and brought them face to face “this is your karma Rome, you forced me to become a murdering machine, a child killer, someone who only brings pain, and now you own creation will be your downfall, I’m going to leave you here, you might die, you might not, either way I don’t care because I know you will suffer, goodbye you damn bastard” the words dropped out of Izukus mouth like poison, Izuku threw Romes head to the side and left the room and his tormentors behind.

Izuku could hear the sound of Romes furious screams from behind the auto locked door, but he ignored it, blocked it out just like Rome has done his whole life, Rome never cared so why should Izuku care?

he limped as quickly as he could over to Romes office where all the files of Izukus past, all the files of the other unwilling participants of the quirkless rehabilitation act, the files belonging to solider act A (the program that stole Kuro)

Rome has spent years festering in that room, rotting away behind a computer screen laughing at the short lives of the children who he striped away from their families, that computer is Romes prized possession, no one looks at it, no one touches it.

Until Izuku, and god is he going to love destroying Romes life work.

Izuku is intoxicated on adrenaline and empowerment as his March turns into a full blown sprint though the long winding corridors leading to the small office, not caring about how mad he looked to all the passing soldiers, he couldn’t even feel any pain over the adrenaline, he knew he was bleeding somewhere, his nose? His mouth? His side? Who cares, Izuku felt nothing but pure power as he ran without a care in the world.

Izuku turned a corner and there it was, the room that holds the treasured files, Izuku slowly crept into the room, a quiet paranoid fear that Izuku will open the door and bare witness to a seething Rome slumped in his chair festering in his gut, Izuku knew his fear was irrational figuring that Rome is currently locked in Izukus bedroom, but old habits die hard, he’s used to be scared of this office.

Izuku approached Romes computer and booted it up, it took an agonizingly long three seconds to turn on, when the computer came to life and Izuku wrote in Romes password (Rome stupidly wrote it on a post it note stuck on his monitor) and when he did he was immediately greeted with exactly what he was looking for.

The sick bastard already had the file open, Izuku dreads to imagine the reason it was already open.

Izuku read through each file, one by one, Izuku felt compelled to read them, to study them, to remember the people whom these files are about, after all, for many of the children who’s files were in the folder most likely have no one left to remember them, Izuku doesn’t know what happened to the parents of the kidnapped children (himself included) but he can’t imagine it’s good.

There were so many small, innocent, children in that folder, inscribed on the files was nothing more then a birthday, a name, a code name and a image of the victim, and of course a bright red stamp over top the information reading ‘failed’, as if the children were nothing more then robots or failed inventions instead of living breathing beings.

Their whole lives written on one page.

Izuku knew nothing about, Sakura minimoto, nothing about haru Tanaka, asahi Kobayashi, or yuriko Suzuki, he only knew the bare minimum, nothing about there hopes, dreams and hobbies, god, Izuku wished he knew about those things.

Izuku didn’t know it but these people were in the same program as him, they could of been his friends and companions, if they weren’t worked to death they could of been there for each other, worked with each other, they could of worked each other through nightmares, but they fell victim to Romes curse.

Izuku saved all the files onto a empty flash drive just Incase, then he did the last thing he needed to do before he could finally free, the only thing blocking his path to independence was the send button, all Izuku had to do was send the contents of the computer a long with the location of the military base over to the police.

Izuku hovered the mouse over the send button and thought for a second: he’s going to be free, what will he do? What will he say? Will he tell people about his life with the military? Will they believe him? Where will he live? is his mum still around? Will she still want him after all the harm he's caused?

Seeing his mum again seems nice, there’s nothing he wants more is a hug from her, a long, warm hug and a gentle kiss on the head, for her to tell him she’s proud of him and that she isn’t angry, he wants to curl up on the couch and watch all might documentary’s again like he used to, he wants to feel like a kid again.

Maybe that isn’t normal, but Izuku doesn’t care, he wants his mum, he can’t wait to see her again.

If she wants to see him.

Izuku draw in a long breath to calm the swirling negativity is his head, then click

The deed was done, the files and the location were sent, Izuku got up in a daze and wondered out of the office and through the halls over to the front door to the complex, he felt weightless, floating on euphoria, Izuku has dreamed of this day most of his life, and now it was here.

Izuku is free

Izuku opened the door to the complex, there was no scraping metal sound nor was there a creaking sound as the door was opened, No Disgusting sound trying to force Izuku out of his daze and draw him back to reality, in fact, there was no sound at all, like it was welcoming him, instead of pushing Izuku away from freedom it was pulling Izuku into a new world.

One of color, one of feeling, one of happiness a world Izuku has only ever had a taste of, now this new world of paradise will be his permanent life.

When Izuku walked outside he heard the familiar crunch of fresh snow, and as he looked up at the sky he saw the constant gentle sprinkle of snow trickling down to the ground.

Izuku has not thought snow was beautiful or magical in years, not since his best friend and brother was consumed by the red stained snow, but now, upon his escape being greeted by a world dusted in white, Izuku’s perspective shifted, he felt like he was seeing through new eye’s because the snowflakes kissing his face and nipping at his skin with cold were not a symbolism of pain, suffering and death, they were the embodiment of new beginnings, fresh starts, peace and freedom.

Izuku closed his eyes and allowed the snow to fall onto his olive skin and black hair with his green roots poking through, he felt like he was in heaven, a giggle pushed its way out his throat, then that giggle became a laugh, then that became a joyful giddy cackle.

Izuku felt joy pass though his bones despite the fact all the adrenaline had left him was feeling pain traveling through his body, Izuku span around and began to dance, just like he did with kuro on the day of his death, Izuku span and threw himself about like a child pretending to know ballet, Izuku wasn’t quite sure why he was laughing and dancing, he also wasn’t sure why he felt a warmth throughout his whole body despite the cold weather.

Izuku danced and danced and danced until he flopped down into the snow sinking into it and allowing himself to be covered in the fluffy snow, the world painted in a bright white, stars twinkling in the sky, the moon full and illuminated, the sky dark black, and the streets silent, this, this is perfect.

Izuku closed his eyes again and drifted off into peace, Izuku had escaped, he has avenged the other victims, brought them Justice the way he would hope they would appreciate by escaping and by not becoming a monster and by escaping hell. Izuku gave kuro what he deserved, tranquillity in death, now Kuro can truly rest in peace, god knows he’s earned it, and Izuku knows Kuro would be so so proud of him, if he was still here he would be jumping up and down cheering something dumb with a stupid grin on his face.

As Izuku laid in that snow waiting for the police all thoughts of kuro, the other victims, Rome and Doctor Rumiko, the torture he’s endured, the pain of his injuries, blood on his hands, seeped out of his brain and were covered in snow and Ice. Izuku felt like a happy little kid again, this moment will only last a couple more hours, this feeling of nothing but euphoria is only limited, but he’s enjoying it while he can.

Izuku felt like Izuku again, not like private distort, or like Zuko Midori, Izuku was himself and nothing but myself, Izuku the happy boy obsessed with hero’s and his best friend Kachan, the boy that enjoyed the rain and the color red, the boy who loved the taste of his mothers katsudon. Sprawled out in the untainted snow he felt innocent for the first time since what feels like forever.

Izuku felt the pain of all his injuries pulsing through body being slightly numbed by the snow encompassing his being, he took a deep breath let the cold air burn his nostrils as he breathed in the sent of his new life and only one thought circled through his brain.

‘I am free’

And he’s never going back.

Notes:

If there is anyone who is anyone disappointed with what happened with Rome and Rumiko. Don’t get to disappointed yet :)

Anyway, he’s free motherfuckerrrr woop woop.

new chapter every weekend

Chapter 31

Summary:

Shouta on the way to grab his son!

“SHOUTA!” Screamed Tsukachi as he sprinted into the room where Shouta was signing paperwork.

Tsukachi was huffing for air and his forehead was painted in a thick layer of sweat, to anyone with eyes it was obvious that the detective ran all the way from his office at the other end of the large police station. Upon the sight of Tsukachi’s disheveled look sirens began to blare loudly in Shoutas head, Tsukachi had been given permission to use his first name but he never uses it because of some kind of formality that Shouta doesn’t understand, and Tsukachi has absolutely refused to call him by his name at all during work, he’s always addressed by eraser or eraserhead.

What ever Tsukachi wanted was important

Shouta shot up from his seat, not even caring that he knocked over his chair in the process, Tsukachi opened and closed his mouth a couple times like he was a fish gasping for air before he finally started to regained his breath and gasped out “I’ll explain huff on the way huff”

Shouta nodded and both men left the room and started to speed walking back to what Shouta would imagine is going to be Tsukachi’s office.

“I think I know where Zuko Midori is” Tsukachi finally spoke out, having fully regained his breath, Shouta felt his eyes blow wide and his eyebrows shoot to his hair like, his heartbeat sped up until he could could barley hear anything over the constant thudding in his ears, after so long is having nothing Tsukachi potentially finds out his location just like that? It sounds like a dream come true.

“About two minutes ago We got sent two files along with a location” Tsukachi stated as the door to the office came into sight, Shouta steeled his face as to not portray his confusion.

“What has that got to do with my student?” He said with an agitated tone, if this was a joke someone is gonna get hit, Tsukachi put his hand on the door knob and turned to look at Shouta with a Stern expression.

“Because the location is a military base” the moment the words spilled out of Tsukachi’s mouth Shouta felt his world turn on its axis and suddenly his already pounding heart rate doubled in speed in volume completely blocking out the sound of anything around him, his palms began to secrete buckets of swear and his limbs began to shake uncontrollably, there is actually a chance that Midori is safe and alive, a chance that the military base is where Midori is, a chance that Shouta will see his student again.

When Shouta and the detective entered the office the computer was already opened on a file called ‘the quirkless rehabilitation act’ Shouta flicked through the file, skim reading its contents in horror as he saw hundreds of terrified children's faces. Each photo was paired up with a birth date, a death date, and some small minor bits of information provided, one of the bits of information was a description of their death, it seems none of the kids died peacefully.

One died from bleeding to death after an experiment.

Another from being beaten.

Another burned from the inside out after being injected with ‘the wrong serum’

And another killed himself by banging his head into the wall until his head collapsed in on itself.

It was a gruesome collection of deaths for people so young, those descriptions will haunt Shouta for the rest of his life, and the ones he listed weren’t even the worst ones.

All though Shouta has never these faces they held an air of familiarity, like he’d them before, something in the features of each child made Shoutas mind scream out that he’s seen these features but on different faces.

And then it clicked.

“Do you recognize them?” Asked Tsukachi, reading Shoutas mind, again.

Shouta responded while still flicking through the files “I don’t remember the kids, but I do remember there parents” he replied with a grim look plastered on his tired face and a wobble in his tone.

He now that it’s clicked in his head who these children belong to he can remember in vivid detail the conditions some of the parents of these children, some committed suicide through horrific methods with only a note remaining, some spiral into insanity and mental illnesses causing them to land in a mental hospital some even fall from grace into a life of crime.

Shouta was only on the case for two of the suicides and three of the criminals, the rest of the parents he learnt of through his coworkers gossip or hearing their names on the news, but for the ones he personally encountered the situations were memorable enough that they have engraved themselves into his brain forever, every last one of the parents mentioned the military in one way or another, the suicides mentioned there deep hatred for what they did, they never specified what happened but definitely their hateful words and venomous text got there point across well enough, and the criminals blamed the military for causing them to be the way they are and when being asked what they ment they’d always just scream out that they can’t tell anyone or else ‘they will hurt them’.

Now Shouta understands that the ‘them’ they were referring to was their children.

Shouta continued to flick through the files quickly before one kid caught his eye.

In The kids photo he looked to be 13 but judging from his birth date he is most likely 15 now, he has chin length Wild and curly green hair that frizzed out in all directions, his skin is olive with soft brown dusted across his face and down his neck, his eyes are dull forest green, he looked tired.

The more Shouta stared at the photo the more he realized that the sight of the file had peeked his interest, Two things about the boy made Shouta curious and made the unnerving feeling of familiarity double, one was a scowl painted on the kids face, and two was the grotesque scar cascading across this young kid’s face, he knew where he recognized the scar, he recognized it from Midori, but the child’s name is Izuku Midoriya.

As Shoutas eyes gazed over the last name of the victim his heart clenched painfully, Midoriya was not a name of somebody he knew much rather it was the name of somebody his student held close to his heart.

Katsuki Bakugo.

his un-biological auntie was called Inko Midoriya, Shouta will forever hold onto the heartbreaking image of seeing his student sobbing hysterically outside of a hospital room, Shouta was only at the hospital to get some final checkups on his face before the sports festival, but instead he was greeted with that sight.

Bakugo is not a open and honest child he much prefers to bottle it up until he no longer can and goes overboard during a battle to release every bit of anger and sadness, but that day in which he saw the body of a woman he held so close to his heart that he considered her family his emotions spilled like a tipped over glass.

For a whole hour Shouta allowed his student to vent his emotions out onto his shoulder, soaking the fabric of his shirt with salty pain filled tears, by the end of it Shouta almost felt like he personally knew the woman by the name of Inko Midoriya because of the countless amounts of story’s of a beautiful and kind hearted woman that Bakugo told him in his sorrowful state, so reading on a file as heavy as the one on the screen that another Midorya suffered a horrid fate, Truly shatters his bruised heart.

Shoutas gaze finally reached the description and that’s when he felt his heart drop for the fifth time that day.

Izuku Midoriya,
Still alive, experiments successfully.

Strong and dangerous quirk named distort, he is obedient and easy to manipulate, strong moral code but will break it if commanded to, combat skills on par with some of the superiors, all around the perfect human weapon.

Code name: distort
Current mission code name: Zuko Midori

It’s one thing to theorize that his sons best friend/ his student has been manipulated by the military but it’s another to have it written in front of his own eyes.

Shouta has already wasted ten seconds reading this when his student could be suffering, hell, he could be dead already.

He rushed out the room motioning for Tsukachi to follow him, which he did. Tsukachi barked orders at all officers he saw as they ran as fast as possible out through the corridors and out the door of the station.

Shouta and Tsukachi lunged ay the closest unoccupied police car and started driving toward the location that was sent to the police, so many emotions swirled around Shoutas head as he listened to the irritating sound of commands being hurled back and forth through the radio, the blaring police sirens, the children on the streets listening to their boom box, the drunkards across the street stumbling back home.

Shouta latched onto any little noise he could to focus on other then his own depressing thoughts.

It’s was snowing and late yet the streets were busy and the roads were icy forcing the car to drive at a much slower pace, it was too slow.

“Stop the car it’s quicker for me to go on foot” Shouta commanded, Tsukachi didn’t dare argue instead he just stopped driving for a split second in order for Shouta to run out of the vehicle.

Shouta ran across the streets for a solid three minutes before taking to the rooftops, he hopped across roof to roof, his mind plagued with worry, is Midori, Midoriya? Is Midorya okay? Is he safe? Is he alive? Thousands of unanswered questions swam through his head and he jumped.

Just this morning he was lecturing his son about staying safe when he goes out with Todoroki, making sure he knows it’s unsafe to run across ice and to be carful if he decides to throw snowballs at anyone’s face, he was going to remind Hitoshi about saying warm until he remembered that he was going out with the walking heating pad.

Just this morning he and his husband were laid in bed chatting about something stupid, giggling quietly as to not irritate their antsy son while planning lessons for their students and marking tests, both adults trying and failing to not feel dread when they were both missing one of their star students.

Just this morning he was making pancakes for his daughter as she watched some silly pre-quirk show, he this morning he was snuggled up on the couch under a blanket with his husband and his daughter while they watched tangled, Eri’s favorite Disney movie, she likes it because she relates to the princess.

Just this morning there was not a single lead on his missing student, and now he more then likely has his exact location, this morning he would never of believed that.

The military base came into view, Shouta perched on a rooftop as he assessed the area, it was normal for a military base, a large fenced off areas with a guarded entrance way, multiple buildings were contained in the property, at the very back of the property there’s a field surrounded by another fence, there’s a large willow tree with its leafs hanging over the chain fence. Over all it looked normal, nothing at all out of the ordinary Shouta almost expected the fence to be 20ft tall and rusted, a beast to guard the door and the buildings inside to be surrounded by a sinister aura.

Shoutas eyes scanned a little more to see a smaller building near the far end of the facility, it was the only building that made Shouta feel intimidated, he approached the building with caution, well, when I say approach what I really mean is use his capture scarf to swing over two buildings.

When he finally crept close enough he saw the thing that brought a wave of relief and dread splash over him, his whole body freezing up as he saw him.

Midorya laid out in the snow covered grass, his eyes closed, but Shouta could see that he’s breathing, what made a wave of dread ripple through his body was that Midorya is injured, he’s covered in bruises and blood, some of the bruises even looked like hand and finger prints, Shouta hopes that who ever did this to Midorya rots in hell.

sirens of police cars and ambulances could be heard faintly in the background meaning Shouta would only have to wait a matter of seconds to be reunited with the student he, his son and his husband have been so worried about.

Should he wait for the police to arrive before he approaches him? Yeah probably, is he going to wait? No, Shouta has never been one for
Patience, he lunged himself off the building and over the fence somehow avoiding detection by the guards and rapidly made his way to his student.

Shouta as has lost him once, he’s not letting it happen again.

He’s safe now.

Notes:

Hi bozones, I’ve almost finished writing the whole fanfic Now, I’ve just got to write the last actual chapter then a couple little out of canon story’s that Ive been wanting to do. So when I’ve done all of that I might be updating more frequently, MIGHT, and I’ve got another fic cooking as well and I’ve written six and a half chapters of that. Anyway, I hope you liked the chapter, follow my tiktok kat_soup__ when I’ve finished the drawings I’m gonna be posting art I’ve made based off this fic (it’s based on last chapter and kuro and Izuku dancing before kuro died) and I have some goofy video things I made ages ago that I might post on there. So follow me pretty please with a cherry on top 😘

Biyaaaa

New chapter every Saturday

Chapter 32

Summary:

Slight Identity crisis

Son has been collected

Izuku can faintly hear sirens cutting through the tranquil silence.

Izukus eyes are closed and his body is numb, in his mind he’s at peace, drifting on clouds and opening his eyes means that he will be entering a world that is now unfamiliar to him, he can’t bring himself to do that right now, he knows he’s no longer smiling, he felt his facial Muscles relax ten minutes ago and his heart yet again iced over with the snow falling from the sky, but he felt as if the barrier around his emotions was a lot thinner.

he’s also more aware of his injuries, his body throbs with pain and the snow around him is a shade of pink, but most of the pain has been numbed by the snow.

“MIDORIYA!” A voice called out from a distance Izuku could also hear the loud sound of crunching snow rapidly approaching him.

Izuku sighed heavily, so much for floating on a cloud, some one just had to ruin his peace, hesitantly he cracked open his right eye, it’s been a while since he’s heard that name it feels like years, maybe cause it has been, all this time he’s been distort then he was Midori, at this point each identity feels like an entirely different person.

When Izuku opened his eye he was greeted with a sight he didn’t expect, his teacher running at him like a mad man.

“Oh? Hello Mr ai-“ before he could finish his sentence two strong arms wrapped around his limp form and dragged him out of the snow into a warm hug.

Izuku hadn’t noticed how cold he was until he was being warmed up by Mr Aizawas arms, Izuku and Aizawa shivered and shook in unison, but Izuku wasn't sure the quakes came from the same origin, Aizawas quivers seemed to stem from something emotional, if his eyes being scrunched up to prevent tears from escaping his eyes wasn't any clue his barley audible muttering of ‘god fucking damn it I thought you were dead, you scared me, I was so worried’ definitely were, whereas Izuku was shaking purely because he was cold.

“Oh my god Midorya I’m so glad your safe” Aizawa announced before a beat of silence before Aizawa firmly grasped Izukus shoulders to break apart the hug and stare into his eyes “you are safe right? Your okay? Your not hurt or anything? Wait that’s a stupid question I know your injured I could see the blood when you were in the snow, stay still so I can see the full damage” He said with a seriousness and worry plastered on his face, Aizawa brought Izuku away from his body and glanced over his body, his eyes widening once he caught sight of all Izuku’s injuries,

A broken nose, crusted blood on his lip from where he was hit and accidentally bit his lip, blood soaked through his shirt from where Rome must of used his quirk and scratched him but he didn’t notice, a black eye and countless other bruises on his arms legs and torso, all in all, he looked like utter crap.

While Aizawa was surveying Izukus injury's Izuku took a second to examine his teachers physical state, Aizawa also looked terrible, not injured like Izuku, but he looked horrid, his eye bags more obvious then usual, a deep purple so dark they resembled that of bruises, his lips were chapped and turning blue from the cold, his skin was pale and sickly colored, overall he looked like hell and Izuku couldn’t help but feel he is part, if not most, of the reason he looks like he’s been dragged to satan and back.

As he looked into those tired jet black eyes Izuku couldn’t help but feel a sense of warmth wash over him, he felt safe even while being watched by those scrutinizing eyes “I’m fine” izuku said flatly but firmly.

He wasn’t fine, he didn’t look fine, he didn’t feel fine, and Mr Aizawa didn’t believe he was fine, but he felt obligated to say he was okay, he felt like he needed to lie about how he was, its like an unwritten rule, when someone asks how you are you just say ‘I’m fine’ even if you’ve woken up and your legs are missing.

Aizawas eyes squinted before they relaxed slightly and the pair fell into a comforting and peaceful silence, so many silent words exchanged between one another with just there eyes and the silence spreading between them, so many emotions flashed across Mr Aizawas eyes, worry, anger, sadness, relief, shock, all being so easily portrayed on those ebony eyes, but Izukus expression remained as cold as the snow fluttering down from the sky, not too long ago Izuku was smiling laughing and dancing while making trails in the snow like nothing was the matter, but now he’s back to being stoic aloof and dull, why? Why is it so hard for him to open up his heart?

He's jealous, it’s such a simple thing to show emotion, even the most boring of people have them, it’s one of the main things that makes a person human, to communicate through emotions, to cry, to laugh, to smile, but Izuku can only do those things in passing, a chuckle then nothing, a tear then nothing, a slight quirk of the mouth then nothing he’s jealous, no matter how hard he try’s he can’t seem to release emotions like that.

“I envy you” the words fell out of his mouth, now that he isn’t being monitored by Rome he’s able to speak freely without the fear of severe consequences.

He leaned back out away from Aizawas and slumped back down on the snow allowing the fluffy ice to swallow him whole again, “your able to so easily express who you are, you can show your emotions so freely without a second thought, you worry, you smile, you cry, you laugh, you can do all that.

I can’t.

I had to force back my emotions at such a young age that I don’t know how to regain them, I locked them away in a box and now I can’t find the key. I’ve suffered my whole life, I can barely remember a time that I wasn’t being forced to become a person I didn’t really want to be, and I wish, I really wish I could say I never let the military change me from the bubbly happy kid I once was into a emotionless killing machine like they wanted, but I can’t, even though I didn’t like it I did as they wanted, no questions asked, I was the military’s puppet, willing to do anything in order to not have my strings cut, I thought that without my strings I was nothing, so I let them do as they wished with me, I’m weak”

๑『〜〜〜〜〜』๑

Shouta was laid out on the snow next to his student as he vented, there was so much yet so little emotion behind those words, they were empty yet so full, what was he supposed to say? ‘It’s gonna be okay’? ‘Your safe now’? He wants to say those things to him but will it help? Probably not, this poor child has gone through so much that Shouta doubts that he will believe that he’s going to be okay.

The word vomit spilling out of Midoryas mouth made Shoutas heart break over and over he doesn’t deserve to think this way, he deserves to smile until his mouth hurts and cry until he can’t see, it seems like such a silly concept to the average person, to not be able to express any sort of emotions, but to Midorya it isn’t just a concept its a reality, and isn’t that heartbreaking?

“Your not weak” after going through thousands of stupid options of what to say to Midoryas heartfelt speech he landed on this, it’s simple but it’s the truth, Midorya is not weak, Shouta doesn’t lie, he hates lying when he doesn’t have to or when he isn’t performing a logical ruse.

“Midoriya, you are the furthest thing from weak, you are strong, your so incredibly strong that it’s kind of scary, no one your age should feel like that’s have to hide away there emotions as a way to protect themselves, but you did, you did a you could to save yourself and to me that is strong, and that’s not even mentioning training because me and you both know you are the king of the battle field. I don’t want to hear you saying your weak again” he commanded in a cold tone tinged in worry.

Midorya simply nodded, and that’s okay, Aizawa didn’t want a response, he didn’t need one, what was important was that Midorya heard the truth, he must of spent his whole childhood, his whole life being lied to, being manipulated and hurt beyond human comprehension, those bastards in the military most likely made him feel weak for feeling normal emotions and forced him to retreat into a impenetrable shell.

this boy deserves to know the trust and only the truth, he did nothing to deserve the lies in the first place, this damn kid has helped aid the country in a war at the mere age of twelve, while most of the worlds twelve year olds were playing with action figures Midoriya was saving Japan, he deserves to never be deceived again, and Shouta will do everything in his power to replace every shitty lie the military engraved into his brain with a truth, no matter how long it takes.

Shouta brought Midoriya into another warm embrace, bringing his shivering student close to his heart and just held him, not saying a word, not making eye contact, just enjoying the comfort of each other’s presence as the police piled into the military base and dragged confused soldiers away into cars, some caught sight of Midorya and there confused faces contorted and twisted into that of boiling rage as they cursed out the child covered in snow blood and bruises, others stared at Midorya with a expression of sadness, Shouta wasn’t sure if there sadness was because of his state or if it was because of remorse, either way he wasn’t to keen to dwell on it.

The police did drag out two particular soldiers, that stared at Midorya with nothing short of pride, one woman officer with long Light pink hair, a wilting rose for a left eye and a multiple missing fingers replaced with prosthetics walked out and flashed a soft smile and loving eyes ay Midorya, the type of look a mother would show there child when they win an award or are given an amazing grade on a test they studied a lot for.

And another older man covered in scars with sharp fanged teeth and a tired expression, he looks like he’s experienced to much for his age, as well as that he had the most vibrant pink eyes Shouta has ever seen, when he caught a glance of Midorya he smirked and grumbled, it sounded much like the sort of mumble Shouta gives to his students when he’s proud.

Shouta watched as the two people were loaded into the the police car, as they made eye contact with Shouta he noticed something else, the distance in there eyes, the two adults looked as if they knew Midoriya yet didn’t at the same time, eyes that spoke a thousand words but also said nothing, it was the type of look a fan would give To a celebrity, a fan knows so much about a celebrity yet so little at the same time, in the grand scheme of things, they are strangers yet they love them all the same.

That’s the type of look those two had, they held love respect and pride for Midorya in some sort of way, but he could tell they didn’t really know him as much as they wanted too.

Shouta wasn’t able to dwell on the two strange adults for long because two people that he is eerily familiar with were carried out of the facility.

Rome, and the man in the lab coat from the the security footage.

Shouta felt rage bubble beneath his skin as he saw the two monsters being put into the ambulances that arrived shortly after the police cars, they didn’t deserve medical care, they didn’t deserve to be alive, yet they are.

These two men of power took advantage of there strength and of there responsibility to rip the childhood away from hundreds of children, rip the lives away from children, they are sick individuals, but seeing as though there are two bullet wounds in Rome, one in his leg one in his shoulder, and even more injuries then Izuku, but he was alive, it seemed he got into a fight with Shoutas student the was blessed with mercy.

Midorya, a boy who’s known only anguish at the hands of these devilish men has found enough compassion in his beaten heart to allow them life, Midoriya truly is a hero and a amazing person because Shouta is barely holding back on the urge to lunge forward and rip them to shreds.

“Sir?” A voice cut through Shoutas spiraling thoughts of murder, he snapped his head over to look at the very nervous looking paramedic “we need to take your son to the hospital, he looks very injured”

Shoutas eyes blew wide as the word ‘son’ slipped out of the paramedics mouth, he was so shocked he didn’t even notice Midoriya getting up and wondering over to the ambulance and being driven off without a single word.

Son?! They don’t even look alike! Sure they both have million yen eye bags, and black hair (though midorya has his original green roots peaking through) and they both speak in a flat and monotone voice! And they both don’t openly care about others despite the fact they care a little too much.

Nothing alike.
.
.
.
okay maybe their a little alike.

Shouta pushed that image to the back of his head to instead climb into the spare police car and follow Midoriyas ambulance.

He left Midoriya once, never again.

But Before he could start driving he had to do one. Last. Thing.

Inform the rat.

Notes:

The two people that looked at Izuku all happy are Kuro’s supervisor’s I don’t think they ever get mentioned again so I thought I’d let you know who they are so you don’t get confused.

I thought like being nice and posed early.

I finally finished writing all the main story chapters 😭 up to chapter 48 is canon story and her last chapter is gonna be extra out of canon bits that I thought up :))) originally there was gonna be 50 chapters but I didn’t like the structure so I scrapped the last one 👍 anywayyyy good night I’m tired as fuck.

Next chapter probably next Saturday

Chapter 33

Summary:

Nezu finds out about Midorya.

Someone wants revenge

Grumpy cat: Midori has been located, turns out his name is actually Izuku Midoriya, he was taken by the military at four, apparently his main ‘supervisor’ is Rome Suzuki and daiki Rumiko (I believe he goes by Doctor Rumiko), they have both being taken in by the police, Midoriya has been taken to the hospital, deal with this information as you will, I’m sure you will ensure they get what they deserve.

grumpy cat has attached a file

That’s Midoryas and all the other childrens files. Bye.

Nezu stared down at his phone and read through the file with fury coursing through his veins, underneath the short description of midorya’s self and fighting status was a detailed description of the torture and examination he was subjected to in order for him to develop a quirk.

There was four pages worth of description, each page having over 8,000 words.

Nezu read the file without a smile on his face, a rare event for him, he’s always smiled in even the most grievous of situations, he uses his smile to force himself to not crack, to not show any real emotion even when he is angry or distraught, his smile is his mask, but this time he can’t bring himself to put on that mask.

Reading the description of What a boy as young as four, what that little baby was living through every day brought back familiar and foul memories of his youth, Nezu understands better then most the sheer agony of some of the gruesome experiments and torture methods on that list.

Rome and Dr Rumiko will not be sent to prison just yet, first they will have to stand trial. When Nezu originally began to look into Midoriyas real life, back when he was told about Aizawa’s suspicions about Midoriyas alleged farther, ‘Rome’, he was concerned that he wouldn’t be able to acquire enough evidence in order to save Midoriya to whatever twisted life he was living, he thought that if Midorya truly was captured by the military and Nezu tried to save him the military may somehow manage to twist the story in their favor and keep Midoriya trapped in hell.

But there’s no way of that happening when it’s literally in writing, every gory detail of children’s torment and despair along with graphic descriptions of the deaths they suffered, there was even some photos of the abuse.

Only two children made it to fourteen, only one of those children lives to this day, that fact makes rage bubble beneath his skin, and on top of that heartbreaking truth the other boys (kuro Kikuchi) file it stated that he and Midorya had a ‘close almost brotherly friendship’ Nezu began to feel another feeling settling under his fur, other than the fiery rage he felt vibrating through his body, his heart twinged with sorrow for the two boys, Midorya and Kuro most likely only had each other in that hell hole, Nezu can’t imagine they had many friends or even knew many friendly people, they had into each other.

And then fate had to be cruel and steal one away, it’s always the stars the burn the brightest that die the quickest.

Rome Suzuki And daiki Rumiko, Midoriya may of found some humanity and kindness deep within his heart to pass over to the monsters in human skin… but Nezu isn’t a human. And he isn’t as kind as Midoriya.

Nezu hates scum, vermin crawling about stealing but never giving, he despises them, and vermin who harm children are the worst of the lot, children are creatures that have not yet been tainted by the cruel claws of the earth, they hold a candle of innocence that those who harm children try to blow out, a lot of young people are able to maintain there candles through out the misery they have to live.

On the other hand some children are unfortunately not able to protect their flame, by no fault of their own, and fall down the winding rabbit hole to this world pollution and become criminals or villain.

There’s a special place in hell for child abusers.

As he scrolled through the hundreds of files his eyes suddenly widened as he read the name of one particular child Asahi Kobayashi, Kobayashi is a very common name of course so it took a long and hard look at the photo of the small child to recognize them, the kid had soft straight blonde hair falling just below her shoulders, the child had stunning vertiligo, and a hooked nose, but what really made the bells of familiarity ring in nezus brain was the large ocean blue eyes of the child and her round and puffy cheeks.

She looked exactly like a woman that Nezu was in contact with, they both had the same hooked nose, rounded cheeks and piercing, blue eyes, and that woman just so happens to be a very very strong and intimidating woman in prison with a deep rooted grudge against the men who stole her baby.

Nezu snickered evilly as he pulled out his phone a long with a program on his laptop to jam the lines used to listen into prisoners phone calls.

He dialed the number for the prison with a deranged smile on his face.

๑『〜〜〜〜〜』๑

“Phone call for Rize Kobayashi!!” Announced the officer, Rize raised her eyebrow in confusion but followed the officer over to the phone, Rize never got phone calls anymore, it’s hard to get calls here because of how highly secured the prison she’s in is, but even if she was in a low security she would get no phone calls, unfortunately, her entire family has completely cut her off, they all think she’s insane they refuse to believe that the military is the reason her baby girl is gone.

They all believe that she is the reason her beautiful daughter is no longer in her presence.

Her child would definitely not be a child now, she would be 21 and Rize would of missed out on all of her life, all of her teen-hood and her childhood, god Rize wishes she could know even a little bit about her, what’s her favorite color? Who was her first love? Hobbies? Ambitions? Is she even alive?

Rize picks up the phone “who is this”

“Hello Kobayashi! It’s nezu!” Chirped the annoying rat, Rize stood in stunned silence for a couple seconds, she and Nezu were not close, not at all, at one point they were business partners but that was before… before her daughters disappearance, in fact, Nezu was the only person she ever told about Asahi, he promised that he would figured out what happed to her, that’s why she told him, because she knew, as annoying as the little rat was, he was loyal and trustworthy.

“Nezu? What’s up?” Kobayashi Answered in a low whisper.

“Kobayashi, I cut the lines that allow the officers to record phone calls but not for long… I just needed to tell you that soon you will be getting two new inmates at the prison Rome Suzuki And daiki Rumiko… they work with the military… they are responsible for your daughters death I thought you’d want to know.” then he hung up.

Death.

Her daughter was dead.

Her little girl, her baby, was dead

What did she do to deserve this, her little rainbow baby was innocent, is innocent, she didn’t deserve this to die away from her family, alone and scared most likely at a young age.

And the two vile creatures responsible for her daughters demise were going to be in her prison

Rize was feeling so many emotions that she had not clue how to deal with, she felt sorrow settling in her bone’s weighing her down, and anger swirling around her heart Like a hurricane, her mind raced between the slap in the face that is finding out her only daughter has died at the disgusting hands of the people sworn to protect the public and the sweltering hot rage she felt that Asahi’s tormentors were coming to where she was.

She wanted them to regret every little thing they did to her Asahi, she wanted to make them regret every breath they took, she wanted them to regret being born. It took Rize so so long to get pregnant with Asahi, miscarriage after miscarriage, then god sent down a blessing in the form of her little rainbow baby, then those two men had to take her away just because she was quirkless, her miracle, those sick bastards ripped away her away from right under her nose.

Her world has been painted in somber shades of grey and blue since her baby was taken, nothing would bring the color back, she tried everything drugs, alcohol, sex, she even tried to have another kid, but nothing worked, every droplet of alcohol, every buzz on the drugs did nothing but sink her deeper into the hole of despair.

Eventually that hole lead to her committing crimes of revenge, she found some of the military members who she remembered taking her daughter, and she killed them in the most brutal way possible, she just needed do something anything to feel alive again and not like a zombie cruising through life, and now she’s here stuck in this damn prison.

But now she has an opportunity to get her final bit of revenge on the military monsters, and she will take it, all she needs to do is wait, and plan, she has no clue what these two people look like but she can only assume they are strong, massive, and all though Rize is not weak nor small by any means, she’s not military strong, she’s going to have a plan of some kind.

God she’s going to enjoy seeing the color wash out of there pathetic faces as they both realize that they can’t do a thing in the situation they found themselves in, maybe she could even get a couple more prisoners in on her scheme to ward off the officers.

She’s going or have fun with this, sick and sadistic fun, but definitely fun

Her daughter will be proud

Notes:

I feel like the formatting on this is a bit off but I can’t seem to fix it so I hope it’s not toooooo confusing, anyway, hope you liked anyway 👍

New chapter every weekend

Chapter 34

Summary:

Best friend reunion, and hugs

~Trauma squad~

Silent but deadly: hello friends.

Gucci eyebags: ZUKO?! WHERE HAVE YOU BEEN!!??? ARE YOU GOOD?! EXPLAIN WHERE THE FUCK HAVE YOU BEEN?!

Freezer burn: are you okay? Are you safe? Do we have to kill anyone? I’m willing to kill somebody if you need me to

Gucci eyebags: OUR WEPONS ARE READY!!!

Silent but deadly: please don’t kill anyone, Before I explain I would first request you call me by Izuku for that is my real name.

Freezer burn: Real name?

Gucci eyebags: Huh? Okay sure Izuku just SPILL WHERE YOU'VE BEEN!!!

Freezer burn: I agree with Hitoshi, ‘spill where you’ve been’

Silent but deadly: okay, I’ll tell you where I’ve been and what’s been happening in my life, but the story isn’t pretty.

Gucci eyebags: please just tell up, even if it’s sad or something, we are worried.

Freezer burn: We can handle it.

Silent but deadly: anyway I’ll keep this as brief as possible so Hitoshi doesn’t explode from worry, when I was four years old I was diagnosed as quirkless, the government found out about my quirkless status and thought me me fit to be in a new squadron of the military called ‘the quirkless rehabilitation act’ which was a large group of quirkless children, we were all forced to undergo painful experiments and torture treatments to force a quirk to manifest, but forcing a quirk out of young children is incredibly difficult on the body and unfortunately by the time I had developed a quirk I was the last one of the quirkless rehabilitation act alive.

Silent but deadly: I was forced to train ruthlessly for countless hours a day. After a while they decided they needed to turn me into a ‘real soldier’ aka they started to teach me to kill humans and animals with a stone cold face, that’s around the same time I stopped showing any emotions. Once I was twelve I was deemed strong enough for war and I was shipped off to America to fight, I only came back four months before school started.

Silent but deadly: I was sent to ua as a mission, My mission was to protect class 1-A and to report any villains back to Rome (my primary supervisor) but unfortunately due to two mistakes, one being me making Shoto use his fire and losing the sports festival resulting a punishment which caused my loss of hearing, and the second being allowing Iida to become unstable enough that he went on a rampage, because of these mistakes I was taken off the mission, that’s why I haven’t been in school or I haven’t been contacting you. I am currently safe and away from the military and my main tormentors are in captivity.

Silent but deadly: … that wasnt as brief as I wanted it be. oh and the guy at the USJ that was helping Aizawa, that was me, and there was also another squad of kids but they had strong quirks, from what I heard from my best friend before he passed the other squad was treated better than the quirkless rehabilitation squad. (he was the only one in that squad as well, I don’t know what happened to the other kids in his squadron)

Gucci eyebags: oh my god… that’s fucking horrible

Freezer burn: I’m not sure what to say to that other then I’m so sorry that happened to you Izuku

Silent but deadly: yes it is very bad but I am current safe and I don’t believe I am going back to the military ever again, after I am released I should be going back to my mother, if she will take me.

Freezer burn: where are you?

Silent but deadly: Pardon?

Gucci eyebags: where are you? We are coming to see you.

Silent but deadly: I’m in Mafusu general hospital in the hero wing, but it’s not necessary for you to visit me

Gucci eyebags: Too late.

Freezer burn: Too late.

๑『〜〜〜〜〜』๑

Hitoshi has felt fear before, he feels it when Shouta doesn’t come home until even later than usual, he feels it when he sees Hizashi on the tv against a villain that is a little stronger than he is, when eri’s quirk goes out of control, or when he sees Shoto near his dad.

All these things cause him to feel fear. But as he sat on the leather seats of the car staring intensely out the window during the painstakingly slow car ride over to Izuku’s hospital he felt a feeling more intense then any type of fear he’s ever experienced, he knows that in theory Izuku is safe in the hospital but the threat of the military that keeps the fear clinging to his heart, what if they come back for him? What if the experiments fucked him up somehow? What if he’s not actually okay like he said he was?!

The second Hizashi stopped the car Hitoshi shot out the vehicle at the speed of a bullet, as he got into the building he noticed Shoto beat him to the hospital by a couple minutes because as Hitoshi burst through the front entrance of the hospital Shoto was finishing his talk with the front desk lady, probably asking what room Izuku is in, they both shared a nod of acknowledgment and both started running as fast as possible Hitoshi running ever so slightly behind Shoto so he could could be lead by him to the room.

After what felt like hours but was only a minute Shoto and Hitoshi made it to Izukus hospital room in the hero ward, the pair was gasping for breath as Shotos icy cold hand and Hotshis quivering hand wrapped around the door knob and pushed open the door together. Behind the door was the REAL Izuku, not some fake ‘zuko Midori’ it was his real best friend, Hitoshi was both scared and excited to meet the boy he’s actually friends with.

When the two boys opened the door Izuku was sat up right on his uncomfortable looking hospital bed, starring blankly out the window, he looked different somehow, he looked more at peace, like the raging storm deep within him has finally started to calm, Izuku looked soft and looked angelic, the gentle blue light from the lamp bounced off his toned yet some how rounded cheeks and highlighted his bouncy, fluffy curls, his eyes glistening with a new emotion Hitoshi hadn’t seen before.

He looked alive.

Hitoshi could tell that Shoto also noticed the new shimmer in Izukus…. Green eyes? Hitoshi swears they should be yellow… well, That’s another surprise to add to the list of surprising things that have happened today, Shoto could tell the instant he stepped into they took that Izuku had changed for the better the aura of overwhelming pain and sorrow that followed him around had lessened tremendously.

Izuku quickly turned his head when he realized that noticed two people entered the room, it seems that Izuku being vigilant as hell hasn’t changed, his gaze softened as he caught sight of his friends, and seeing that Izuku was truly okay, a little injured and covered in bandages, but still okay, Hitoshis frantic and terrified eyes smoothed out into a more calm but still slightly scared gaze, Hitoshi knew that Izuku said that he was okay but actually seeing it for himself made him feel a lot better.

“Hello Hitoshi Shoto-“ before he could finish his sentence Shoto and Hitoshi were on him holding him close in a warm hug, Shoto on Izukus right Hitoshis on the left both with there faces buried into Izukus neck, none of the three were huggers, they all liked to show there love for one another by giving each other gifts, like Hitoshi would spend his pocket money to get all three of them match bracelets or to buy one of his friends a little gift he saw them eyeing up, Shoto would buy them food or something small but expensive that he would insist Hitoshi and Izuku take no matter how much they denied, and Izuku would always buy or make something practical and useful, they barely ever hugged unless one of them really needed it.

And today Hitoshi and Shoto definitely needed it, Izuku may not of before the hug was intuited but the second the two pairs of arms were wrapped around him he melted into the embrace, the three friends stayed clung together for a good three minutes, Shoto and Hitoshi just needed to feel reassured that Izuku was really here, he wasn’t with the military, he wasn’t injured, he was safe, and maybe Izuku needs to feel that way too, maybe he needed to be hugged in order to feel know that he was no longer with the demons.

๑『〜〜〜〜〜』๑

Ever since Shoto revived the text from Izuku describing how his life as been for the past couple years he can’t stop thinking about the same line ‘but unfortunately due to two mistakes, one being me making Shoto use his fire and losing the sports festival resulting a punishment which caused my loss of hearing’ Shoto is the reason that Izuku lost his hearing, it’s all his fault, Izuku was kind to him and broke him out of his stupid tantrum and all Shoto did was cause him to get punished and go deaf.

Shoto felt so stupid and guilty, if he were able to snap out of his shitty tantrum himself Izuku would still be able to hear without the use of hearing aids, he felt heavy as the guilt ate away at his bones and made his limbs shake and his heart throb with the overwhelming feeling that he had done something terrible.

Once the three unraveled themselves from the comfort of the well needed hug Shoto immediately sunk into a deep bow, bending his body until he resembled a right angle, he was so grateful that Izuku would loose his hearing because of Shotos stupidity yet still continue to be his closest friend and at the same time he couldn’t shake the overwhelming feeling of remorse clouding his mind.

“I’m sorry Izuku, I’m sorry that because of my selfishness you lost your hearing, I’m not sure how I can express just how sorry I am” Shoto spilled, he felt his heart thump loudly in his chest bouncing off the walls and invading his ears until he could hear nothing but the booming badum badum of his heart beating in a frantic rhythm.

No one said anything, it was like the everything within the hospital room had had frozen in time.
It was a mere thirty seconds that the world was silent, but in those thirty seconds Shoto managed to convince himself wholeheartedly that Izuku was angry with him, infuriated with him for being the reason one of his precious senses was stolen from him, not that Shoto could blame him, he would be furious as well, but then Shoto felt a warm hand being placed on his shoulder “get up Shoto” Izuku whispered.

Shoto did as he was asked and straightened up with the expectation that Izuku wanted to hit him, maybe scold him despite the fact he had never seen Izuku raise a hand to anyone other than during sparring battles, his brain was just wired to expect the worst from others, even his best friends.

“Shoto I’m not mad, I’ve never been mad, I don’t even hold a slither of resentment towards you for that incident, you did nothing wrong, I understood the consequences of helping you and I still did it because helping you was I truly believed was right, I don’t regret what I did at all, and I will never regret it, okay? It’s not your fault that I’m deaf now, and you should not blame yourself because I don’t blame you” Izuku said with one of the most gentle expressions Shoto has ever seen.

Shoto has had kind people in his life, the odd friend in middle school, his siblings, his mum now that she’s getting healthier, his new teachers, but none of those have held a tea to the genuine Love he’s revived from Hitoshi and Izuku, their warmth has never felt fake in any way, they don’t care of his status and don’t dance around certain topics and opinions, they care about him whole heartedly, that’s why he believes the gentle expression on his friends face is not one molded from lies but is indeed one created out of love.

It’s so bazaar, he is supposed to be angry, yet he doesn’t care? He’s never blamed Shoto even though Shoto felt as though deserved to be blamed, how is it possible for a person to be so forgiving?

Before he knew it tears were falling from his widened eyes, now it was his turn to be hugged, his friends wrapped their warm arms around him and squeezed him tightly, Shoto is so lucky to have Izuku and Hitoshi in his life, he’s so lucky to have them constantly by his side to support him, without them both in his life he would still be a wondering spirit with no one to turn to, still full of resentment and hate for the world and his farther, the man who wronged him.

After the hug broke up it was like nothing happened, the three quickly fell into their usual stupid conversations Hitoshi talking almost constantly about his new kitten that his family got a couple weeks ago called juniper, Shoto spoke about his week and how he keeps getting himself into stupid situations like how he managed to fall asleep on the train and wake up in the next city over and Izuku sat comfortably on his hospital bed just listening like he always does, hanging onto every little detail and only contributing every now and again.

The aura was light and happy, it almost felt like they weren’t even in a hospital room after Shoto and Hitoshi just found out the horrific secrets of Izukus life, Shoto has always appreciated this about his friends, the way they can talk about deep stuff, the most harrowing facts about their life with one another then right after talk go out to eat without hint of awkwardness.

Shoto loves his friends. And he’s glad that Izuku is finally able to share his true self.

Notes:

Hey y’all, sorry this is a tad bit late, I was lazy ans I’ve been playing the demo for final fantasy 7 rebirth, then I got the actual game in the same day, then I went out, busy and lazy I hope the chapter is okay, I have a massive headache as well so I’m struggling to read :(. Hope it’s okay anyway.

New chapter every weekend

Chapter 35

Summary:

Besties reunite!

The vast majority of people in Katsukis class think he couldn’t give a rats ass about there wellbeing and how they are, but that’s wrong, he cares deeply about his classmates (some more than others) even though he chooses not to show his affection, he does cherish his classmates. And he notices when his classmates are more tense than usual, when they look upset, and he most definitely notices when the class favorite goes missing without a single word to anyone.

Katsuki wouldn’t say he’s particularly worried about him, he’s more curious about what’s up with him, he’s probably just sick or left school, if he was missing there would be missing posters plastered on every lamppost, but there isn’t, so the likelihood that he is in danger, Katsuki has no reason to worry, yet.

But as previously said he is curious, so he does as any curious person does.

contacts Midoris best friend, well, one of them.

๑『〜〜〜〜〜』๑

bakubest: oi icy hot

Shoto todoroki: don’t call me that.

bakubest: okay candy cane

Shoto todoroki: Or that.

bakubest: I’ll call you what I want Canadian flag.

Shoto todoroki:… we aren’t getting anywhere here, what do you want?

bakubest: You can’t even argue with being called Canadian flag you know it’s true that you look like it, anyway, did you find out what the fuck is up with midori? Likr do you know where he is.

Shoto todoroki: Um, gimme a second.

bakubest: hurry tf up.

Shoto todoroki: number one, yeah we found him and number two, Zuko Midori isn’t his real name and he would like to request you use his real name.

bakubest: ain’t his real name? Tf that mean? What’s his real fucking name then?

Shoto todoroki: Izuku Midoriya

๑『〜〜〜〜〜』๑
.
.
.

Have you ever felt your whole world freeze?

suddenly you can’t hear anything cant feel anything, you can’t think, can’t hear, that’s what Katsuki felt the second he read those words.

Izuku is alive.

His childhood best friend is actually alive.

and not only that, he’s been in a class with him for the last couple couple months, he’s watched Izuku grow as a person and learn to open up to others without even knowing it’s him, He’s spoken to him and not thought anything of it.

All this time he’s been sat just informed out of him.

His Izuku, his best friend, the empty space in his heart is alive, he’s safe.

Katsukis feet felt rooted to the floor as his quivering hand released the grip on his phone causing it to drop onto the floor; his wet eyes focused on the plain white wall in front of him, could he even call Izuku his best friend anymore? He has Shinsou and Todoroki now. Katsuki barley knew anything Izuku, back when they were four Katsuki knew everything down to the last detail about his best friend, but he isn’t the same starry eyed bushy tailed hero fanatic he used to be.

Now that Izuku’s older he looks tired and broken, his curls only hold a portion to of the life they used to, his eyes dull. Though now that he thinks about it Katsuki has sometimes noticed Izuku looking at him with eyes that portray an emotion he could never place, or when he smiled Katsuki noticed the same fluffy wholesomeness of his long lost best friend.

Katsuki didn’t know what to think, his mind was spinning, he feels dizzy.

I feels sick.

he was relieved that Izuku is still alive, Every cell in his body is begging him to run to wherever he is, pull him into a hug and never let him go, but… what if Izuku didn’t want to see him… what if Izuku had forgotten about him

What if-

ding

Katsuki was broke out of his spiraling thoughts by the familiar chime of his phone, with shaking hands he picked up his phone from the floor and turned it back on, his eyes widening as the screen flashed with text message.

๑『〜〜〜〜〜』๑

Zuko Midori: hey Kachan, I’m at mafusu general hospital if you want to come visit me, it would be nice to see you again, I’ve missed you.

๑『〜〜〜〜〜』๑

That’s all he needed to read for his legs to propel him out of his room, he hopped down the stairs two steps at a time, his mother was shouting something from the kitchen but Katsuki didn’t care to listen, Izuku missed him, and not only that, he wanted to see him.

Katsuki slipped his running trainers on and burst through the front door launching himself outside the snow had stopped and been replaced by violent rainfall, the cold droplets of water cutting katsukis face with cold and hitting the sludge covered ground.

Katsuki hates the rain, he despises the feeling of the fabric of his clothes clinging to his skin, he hated thousands of rain droplets hindering his vision, he hated the way the floor became littered with murky puddles threatening to stain white shoes, he hated the way the rain washed away his sweat leaving him weak.

He hates the rain, but as the hospital came into view and his heart beat loud enough and fast enough that it was almost in sync with the pounding of his feet on the pavement he couldn’t quite find it in him to care for his distaste for the rain, as he approached the hospital two familiar figures came into view, Mr Aizawa and Mr Mic.

“OI MR AIZAWA!! MR MIC!!” Katsuki screamed, both his teacher looked over to him curiously as they saw there student sprinting towards them soaked to the bone with a terrified yet ecstatic expression on his face.

“Bakugo-“ Mr Aizawa started before he could finish his sentence Katsuki cut him off.

“IZUKU! WHERE IS IZUKU?! WHAT ROOM!!” Katsuki shouted as he stopped for breath in front of his teachers, he watched as a rainbows of emotions washes over their faces, shock, confusion, then realization, Mr Aizawas eyes widened to a comical degree before he said, in a rather panicked voice, that Izuku was in room thirty two in the hero wing.

Katsuki didn’t waste another second before running again, he was so close to seeing his best friend again, Katsuki has been in a class with Izuku so in theory talking to him now should be no different than usual, but it is different. This time Katsuki isn’t going to talk to Izuku as Bakugo and Midori, they are going to talk as Izuku and Kachan, the way it should of been.

When Katsuki got to the room he saw that Izukus door was wide open as if it were inviting him in, welcoming Katsuki back to life as it should of been.

Izuku and Katsuki, together forever.

There Izuku was sat on his bed looking down at his phone with such a peaceful expression on his face under the faint light of the hospital room his green roots peeked through the black dye, his bright green eyes sparkled like a star in the night, it was beautiful, he was beautiful.

Katsuki felt like he was looking at a completely new person separate from the emotionless, strong boy in his class, he didn’t see the cold stoic boy with a secret heart of gold he saw the small, hero obsessed, bubbly boy who wore his heart on his sleeve, somewhere deep beneath those layers of ice and scars he saw that kid he used to play heroes and villains with peeking through.

“‘Izuku…” Katsuki whispered in tone just barely audible, Izuku turned his head up from his phone to meet with Katsukis eyes, the second they made eye contact a thousand silent words were passed between them.

‘I missed you’
‘What happened to you?’
‘I love you’
‘I’m sorry’
‘I missed you’

He staggered into the room shutting the door behind him as he entered knowing that he’s about to have a moment of weakness that he would prefer eye bags and icy hot not to see.

Silence spread across the room before the tidal wave of emotions finally caught up to Katsuki and he ran forward and jumped into Izukus opened arms and cried into his chest, Katsuki isn’t a cryer by any means he prefers to bottle up his emotions and pretend they don’t exist, hiding them under a blanket of false anger, but he just couldn’t help it he was so overwhelmed and Izukus arms just looked so warm.

“I’ve missed you so much ‘zu… oh my god I’ve missed you… I’ve dreamt of seeing you again for years…” Katsuki sobbed into Izukus chest, he felt like he was blasted to the past being held in the comforting arms of his childhood friend as he whispered warm soothing words.

“So have I Kachan… so have I…” it wasn’t often that Izukus voice was so gentle, during the times the pair have spoken during class Izukus voice was always sharp and almost robotic, but not now, now he sounded like the little boy that would follow Katsuki around like a lost puppy.

Katsuki isn’t sure how long they stayed like that, contempt in each others company but after a while they did untangle from one another and now it was time for answers.

“Izuku. What the fuck did the military do to you when you were taken” Katsuki said with his usual anger laced tone, building back up his explosive barrier around his concern and worry.

A long and exasperated sigh escaped Izukus lips as he steeled his expression and explained

everything every single grotesque
detail of his life, he detailed the brutal experiments he was subjected to, the ruthless training, details of his horrific time in the war, and of course he spoke of the kind hearted boy that helped him not descend into madness.

With every word Katsuki felt more and more mortified, he always theorized that of the military didn’t kill Izuku they we’re definitely abusive towards him, but never in a thousand years did he expect being electrocuted to be a part of his daily routine.

After Izuku stoped speaking silence spread across the room, all that could be heard in the moment was the thudding of rain against the window, Katsuki was in shock at how much his childhood best friend suffered, the military is supposed to protect the public but apparently that doesn’t apply to Izuku because he was naturally quirkless, the military saw Izuku as less than human despite the fact he was a child a small child who’s only goals in life were to become the number one hero and to be kind to every creature, but they broke him down and ‘fixed him’ by forcing a quirk into his frail body.

The military is sick and if the bastards that caused Izukus pain weren’t in prison he would be on his way to them with a knife in hand and a plot to murder.

Izuku took advantage of the long silence to ask a question of his own “Kachan, do you know how my mums doing? Do you have her number? I miss her as well”
.

.

.

Oh no.

he doesn’t know, the fuckers at the military didn’t even tell him that his mother passed, how revolting could they get? And now Katsuki has to be the one to break it to him, Katsuki has to be the one to inform Izuku that the last time he will ever see his mother was the night he was taken.

“Zu… auntie Inko… committed suicide the day before the sports festival… I’m sorry” Katsuki watched as the life left Izukus eyes, they glossed over and all evidence of the blissful glow that was present when Katsuki entered the room had escaped leaving nothing but a doll like emptiness to his eyes, his face paled and his hands began to tremble, Katsuki could tell he was holding back tears.

Izuku was probably good at handling loss at this point, he’s been surrounded by it for most of his life, he’s had to experience loss and get up and pretend nothing happened, so it’s no surprise that he’s doing so well holding back his tears and pretending he’s not upset at all.

Katsuki got up from the uncomfortable plastic chair he was previously sat on to instead placed himself on edge of the equally as uncomfortable bed, sitting right next to Izuku, he wrapped his arm around Izuku’s shoulder and gently pulled him into katsukis side, Izuku finally released the tears he had trapped behind his eyes and smooshed his face into the crook of katsukis neck so he could softly cry.

Katsuki leaned his head on Izukus fluffy hair as he rubbed a hand up and down his trembling arm, they didn’t speak, they didn’t have to, Katsuki’s presence alone was enough to soothe Izukus inter storm, and Izuku’s presence was enough to remind katsuki that he best friend is alive

And that’s what he is, Izuku is still Katsukis best friend, originally Katsuki was fearful that maybe Izuku had forgotten about him, or his opinions of Katsuki had changed and he no longer liked him but no, they were still the same Boys attached at the hip, it just may take a little longer to understand one another again.

They never broke from this embrace even after Izukus tears stopped, they stayed leaning on each other until both boys were lulled asleep, they were both exhausted, it’s been a stressful day for the both of them, in fact, uts been a stressful life.

They both missed their best friend, and it was obvious on the way the clouds of depression in their minds immediately cleared when they were near one another.

God Katsuki missed this.

He had Izuku back and there is no way he’s ever loosing him again.

Notes:

We love the best friend’s reunion.
Izuku finally knows what happened to his mum ☹️☹️

Follow my tiktok- @kat_soup__

New chapter every weekend.

Chapter 36

Summary:

Adoption time yayayaya

Shouta had something to discuss with Hizashi.

Something important.

and he was just about to start that conversation but of course Bakugo had to run past then shouting like a mad man asking about where Midorya, which ultimately broke up all the confidence Shouta had built up ready for the conversation.

Ever Since the moment he watched Midoriya get loaded into the ambulance he’s been thinking.

‘What’s next?’

The kid has no family left to go live with, of course Shouta knows that the Bakugo family would take him in within a second just as they did with his mother, but, Midoriya is still at risk, Midoriya’s two main tormentors have been taken into custody but there are more people even higher up in the military that approved of the sick and sadistic squadron that Midorya was apart of, at any moment someone could take him back.

He needed someone to protect him. Someone he trusts that could protect him.

Shouta feels as though he and Hizashi are the best fit to be be his new guardians, it’s no secret that Midoriya trusts the both of them, he’s best friends with their son, and Shouta and Hizashi are both pro heroes and are more than fit to protect him. Logically they are the best choice, but before any paper work can be done to try make it official Shouta needs to ask his husband if he agrees to this, after all Shouta can’t really bring a child home without asking him.

“Hizashi I need to talk to you about something important” Shouta spoke firmly with his eyes fixed on his husband’s worried expression, the thundering rain pounding into the pavement mirrored the bleak dismay of the situation, so much has happened in one day, everyone is exhausted from the near constant worrying and stress, and now the adrenaline of the rescue has worn off leaving everyone involved with a feeling of tiredness rooted deep within there bones.

“What’s wrong sho’” Hizashi responded, his green eyes held so much concern and confusion as they gazed at shoutas disheveled appearance.

Shouta took a deep breath through his nose as he decided how to word what he wanted to say, Shouta has always been bad with words, they seem to get stuck on his tongue and never leave the way he wanted them to.

But he can’t mess this up, so he breaths in deep, and speaks from the heart “Look, I know we already have two kids and Eri is still just settling in but I really think we are the best fit to care for Midoriya, he’s at risk, we can’t just stick him in foster care where he probably won’t have any constant family or the care he needs, and we can’t leave him with the Bakugos where he can easily just get taken again, he needs someone he trusts to be by him at this time, I think we would be the best fits as guardians, I know this is a lot to spring on you all of a sudden but I need to ask you now before I lose all my confidence, please Hizashi, think about what’s best for him”

Shouta blurted out, rain soaked through his black hair and drizzling down his face, he remained eye contact the whole time he spoke, not everting his gaze for even a millisecond, as he spoke he steeled his face completely, not a single emotion portrayed on his frozen features, he wanted Hizashi to know he is serious about this.

A heavy silence hung around the two, Hizashi stared at him with his eyes widened to a comical degree and his mouth agape, in any other situation the expression might of been funny, but not now. Shouta thought for a second that Hizashi was going to say no, his eyes Flickered with something Shouta couldn’t place, until he finally broke the silence.

“Okay, we can take guardianship of Midoriya” Hizashi said with a soft smile spreading across his face. In that moment, while the kind expression took over the worried one Shouta was suddenly reminded of the reason he fell in love with Hizashi in the first place, His fair skin shining under the faint light of the moon as if it were painted in stars, the smile tugging on his cheeks that held more kindness than the word deserved, blonde hair flowing like a waterfall.

as way as he gazed into Hizashis beautiful green eyes he felt his worry’s melt into the puddles on the ground, Shouta nodded slowly and allowed his face to relax a tiny bit. “Okay, we just need to tell Hitoshi and eri” Shouta knows full well that telling Hitoshi will be a piece of cake, Hitoshi and Midoriya already act like brothers with the way they bicker one second then the next there talking about something stupid.

It’s Eri that’s stressing him out a bit, she’s a good kid with a heart of gold but, new people have a tendency to scare her and with how unpredictable her quirk is at the moment it may be a bit risky, but Shouta knows that once she gets over her initial shyness she will adore Midorya.

Shoutas going to leave telling Eri to Hizashi for when he picks her up from Nemirus, Hizashi is probably the better parent when it comes to breaching this sensitive subject without any causing any outbursts.

Shouta is a little too tense and his face is a bit to stern, he often makes things seem more serious then they are.

he trust Hizashi will do a good job. He always does.

๑『〜〜〜〜〜』๑

Hitoshi and Shoto left Izuku a while ago, Izuku said that Bakugo and him used to be best friends before he was taken and they would definitely need some privacy to talk which of course Hitoshi and Shoto granted them, when they returned to the room they were more than a bit shocked to see the two snuggled up together and fast asleep, Hitoshi and Shoto snuck a photo and decided to plop themselves on the waiting chairs outside Izukus room.

“I’m glad he’s safe now” Shoto said without being prompted as he leaned his head onto Hitoshi’s shoulder.

Hitoshi let out a long sigh, “yeah, he deserves it Izukus such a great guy he really does deserve so much happiness” Hitoshi said as he rested his chin on top of Shotos head, a wave of fatigue washed over him and suddenly all the stress of the day hit him like a ton of bricks.

He felt his eyes begin to feel heavy but unfortunately just as he and Shoto, who was apparently just as worn out judging by how he yawned about sixteen times in a four second time span, his parents walked up next to him and tapped him on the shoulder.

“Toshi can we talk to you please?” hizashi asked in a rather urgent tone of voice.

“Toshi?” Shoto asked in half asleep confusion, Hitoshi hasn’t told Shoto that his parents are mic and eraser yet, Hitoshi and his parents chose to keep it a secret because some people may treat Hitoshi and his sister differently due to them having hero parents, and Shouta being an underground hero has many enemies that could put a risk to Hitoshi and Eri’s safety.

So it’s been a secret with the one exception being Izuku, of course he planned on telling Shoto because he was definitely going to figure it out himself but the right time never came.

And now the right time is upon him and he finds himself fumbling up his words

“Uhhhhh” Hitoshi groaned in a moment of brain fog, does he tell him? Is he allowed to? What does he doooooo-

“Hitoshi is mine and Hizashi’s son” explained Shouta.

Hitoshi felt his body slump with relaxation, such a simple explanation, Hitoshi felt a bit silly for not being able to say it himself but it’s okay now because his dad came to the rescue and said it for him.

Shoto stayed silent for an awkward amount of time, Hitoshi felt as though he was going to be crushed by the pressure In the air. Until Shoto spoke again

Shoto squinted his eyes and lifted his head off Hitoshis shoulder in Order to stare deep into the eyes of Hitoshis parents eyes “i knew it” he said in a deadpan matter of fact voice, honestly Hitoshi isn’t surprised that he ‘knew’, Shoto has always been one for theorizing, but he still felt a weight be lifted off his chest as the truth of his family is finally revealed.

“… Right, anyway ‘toshi come one need to talk to ya now” Hizashi asked with a nervous yet ever so slightly tone of voice.

Hitoshi nodded dumbly as he lifted himself off the uncomfortable chair and followed his parents through the winding corridors of the hospital until they reached a more secluded spot away from Shoto and the many doctors walking through.

“Hitoshi, we need to talk about Midoriya” Hitoshi felt his shoulders draw back and his face contort with worry the second the words escaped Shoutas mouth.

“What’s wrong with him? Is he okay? Is he not safe?” He asked frantically.

“No no little listener he’s fine… just… Midoriya has no where to say and we were thinking of housing him… we just needed to talk to you first” Hizashi clarified, Hitoshi felt his mind go black for a second as he processed the information he had just been fed, on one hand Izuku was going to be living with them which made him absolutely ecstatic, Hitoshi has been mentally referring to Izuku as his brother but he might actually be his brother now!

But, on the other hand there’s a significant negative that being the slap in the face that is finding out Izuku has no family and Hitoshi has a sinking feeling that it is in some way the damn military is at fault, those bastards just had to ruin everyone’s life no matter how innocent they are.

It took everything in him to push that horrific revelation to the back of his head to instead focus on the excitement of Izuku living under the same roof as him, Shoto is going to be so jealous.

“‘Toshi? Is that okay with you?” Shouta asked warily, his body language rigid and stiff with anticipation for Hitoshis response, Hizashi stood next to him bouncing on his heels and I nibbling on his bottom lip to disperse the nervous energy festering under his skin.

Hitoshi nodded with a rare smile on his face “I’m okay with it” he said in a deadpan voice trying to mask his excitement at the prospect of living with his best friend.

Hizashi ran forward and scooped Hitoshi up into a warm and welcomed hug “awww that’s great little listener!!” He swung Hitoshi around with ease reminding Hitoshi that despite the fact his dad looks as skinny as string cheese he is strong as hell.

“All we have to do is tell ask Midorya and tell eri” Shouta thought out loud, Hitoshi really hoped that Eri doesn’t mind Izuku, Hitoshi has told Eri a plethora of story’s about Izuku and about how he’s a kind soul with a stern exterior, Hitoshi knows that once Eri gets used to Izuku they will be inseparable but he’s worried about the initial reaction.

“I’ll go talk to Midorya now” said Shouta, Hitoshi was enjoying the warm and bone crushing hug that he almost didn’t hear His dad’s announcement, but once he did he spoke up quickly in order to stop him from interrupting Izukus slumber.

“Now’s not the best time to talk to him” Hitoshi said in a slightly louder then necessary voice, both his parents raised a confused eyebrow at him “Izuku and Bakugo are fast asleep, I wouldn’t interrupt them if I were you”

There was a beat of silence before his dad let out a snort of amusement “alright kiddo, I’ll give them some time” spoke Shouta as he waddled over to Hitoshi and Hizashi to join the group hug.

There in his parents arms he felt so happy, so loved, and Hitoshi is so glad that he’s now going to get to share this love with his best friend.

Notes:

Yippie.

New chapter every weekend.

Follow my tiktok @kat_soup__

Chapter 37

Summary:

Izuku gets discharged.

A bit of closure.

Kachan went home ten minutes ago, he wasn’t happy but he said that he needs to home and talk to his parents so they don’t get any angrier than they were when he left abruptly.

As soon as Kachan left Mr Aizawa and Hitoshi entered the hospital room, followed by Shoto who looked like he wasn’t supposed to be there and just snuck into the room.

“Midoriya” Mr Aizawa started with a expressionless face.

A swirl of anxiety passed through Izukus gut, he felt unnerved already and Mr Aizawa only said one word, Mr Aizawa always has a cold and stoic face much like his own but right now there was something different, a heavy aura of nervousness, he was used to that from Hitoshi but Mr Aizawa was actually quite confident most of the time, well, he seems it.

After a deep intake of breath Mr Aizawa spoke again “Midorya are you aware of… your mothers passing” his eyes down cast as he breached the heavy subject.

Izuku stared at the wall opposite him, the emotional wounds from finding out about his mothers dead still fresh and enflamed, every mention of her name caused a tare in his fragile heart, Izuku nodded stiffly at Mr Aizawas question, he didn’t want to talk about her right now.

“Okay, well, I was wondering if you would be willing to be cared for by me and Hizashi? We would love to look after you, but of course you can say no” He spilled with caution, his dark black eyes locked onto Izuku.

it took a second for those words to register through his brain but when he did he span his head back round to look at Mr Aizawa again, he wants to look after Izuku? He said that he and his husband would love to, Izuku felt so many emotion’s pumping through his veins, happiness, excitement, sadness, skepticism, worry, relief.

Why would they want to look after him after he’s done nothing but cause them trouble, he made them worry for his saftey when he was with the military, he’s troubling him since he’s in the hospital, he’s nothing but a nuisance.

Izuku glanced over to Hitoshi who looked to be vibrating with excitement, tapping his foot and ringing his hand together.

Izuku isn’t sure what to do, he thinks he wants to go? But at the same time he isn’t sure if he actually does or if he feels that way because he holds his teachers in high regards and he feels compelled to obey there every request and or command.

He doesn’t know what he wants, Izuku hates options, after a painful minute he decides that his best option is to go with Mr Aizawa because even if he finds out that he doesn’t actually want to be in that environment he’ll be with Hitoshi, and that’s good.

“Okay, I’ll go with you, thank you for opening your house to me” Izuku responds robotically.

After that Mr Aizawa let him know he was being discharged then they had to go to the station for a officer to very quickly question Izuku and get his statement on his horrific time in the military’s custody.

Izuku hates police stations, he has no real reason to, but something about law enforcement causes him to feel bugs crawling beneath his skin as he feels deeply uncomfortable.

But when he arrived at the station for his interview after being discharged it wasn’t as bad as he expected it to be, he was treated like a king, he was treated with respect, like the war hero that he is, all the officers seemed to know of his case and all of them held Izuku in high regard.

He enjoyed it to be quite frank, to be treated like a hero instead of a monster for his part in the war.

The interview was jarring and he felt emotionally drained, he had to talk about details that he preferred to keep behind lock and key, he was ready for bed, the officer opened the door of the interrogation room with a warning that the story had somehow made its way to the news already, as the door opened the sounds of two adults screaming at the top of there lungs infiltrated Izukus ears making him feel frustration, like Jesus if you get arrested can you be quiet about it-

.
.
.

Izukus eyes land onto the two adult there appearance immediately causing nostalgia to wash over him, it was a tall woman in her thirty’s with long purple hair flowing down to her butt and stunning dark skin with not a single blemish in sight, and a even taller male also in his thirty’s, he was muscular with a tattoo across his neck of a line of barbed wire, he had curly black hair cut into a flattering wolf cut his skin only a shade lighter than his wife.

They were unmistakably Kuro’s parents and the fact they were loudly demanding information on the military case only backed up his theory.

Izuku isn’t quite sure what he was thinking but his legs moved on there own as he lunged forward towards the worried parents, he felt pulled to them, they weren’t Kuro but they were the only thing left of him and he was determined to give them the closure they deserved.

And to apologize.

Izuku looked dead in the eyes of both parents “are you the parents of Kuro Kikuchi?” He asked despite knowing without a doubt the answer will be yes.

And that it was, both parents snapped there heads around to stare at him, eyes glazed with tears and fogged with fear “you know our baby?!” The woman asked her voice holing a heartbreaking amount of despair “where is our son!?” Demanded the male with just as much despair hidden under a shield of anger.

Izuku Drops to his knees and bows his head until his forehead pressed firmly against the grimy floor of the crowded police station, the parents and all the officers watching the scene were stunned into confused silence, “I’m sorry” Izuku said the words with practiced ease, Izuku is familiar with the words ‘I'm sorry’ as those words have been on a twenty four hour repeat head for years, a small, sad, childlike voice constantly muttering in his ears.

He’s sorry.

He’s sorry for everything.

He’s sorry for not being strong enough.

He’s sorry for letting him die.

He’s so so sorry.

It clicked in the mothers head first, she was the first to understand that Izuku wasn’t one of the people who hurt Kuro, Kuro’s father sucked in a breath ready to vent his frustration and desperation to find his son at Izukus pleading form, Kuro’s mother placed a heavy hand on her husbands shoulder, her face painted with horror, that’s all it took for it to click in the husbands head and for his shoulders to slump; his face angry mask to cracked and crumple to ash to reveal his true feelings, his sadness.

“You-” the man’s voice wobbled but he gulped and tried to steady it best he could “you knew my boy?” Izuku can’t describe the pure sorrow held in those five words ‘you knew my boy?’ A simple question yet coming out of his quivering lips they seemed dipped in tears, Izuku could tell so much of there struggled through those words, so much love, so much anguish, five words, eleven years of emotional turmoil.

Izuku nodded dumbly, “Kuro was like my brother, he was my only friend and I his, he protected me, but in the end he perished in my blood stained arms” Izuku wanted to cry, to scream, to do anything but he couldn’t, he was all out of tears, all out of everything, he felt numb, and he couple help but hate himself in that moment for his lack of… anything.

Ixuku was never allowed to truly mourn the death of his best friend forced to abandon his friends disfigured body and hurl himself back into war, but now he has been given a welcoming invasion to mourn to greave and he just… can’t, he feels empty, lost in a void forced to face the fact that he doesn’t know how to deal with his own grief.

Is he a bad person?

Before he could sink further into his feelings both parents sank onto the grimy floor heaving with sobs rippling through there shaking body’s.

God Kuro looked exactly like his parents, he had the same luxurious dark plum/ purple hair that looked almost black in certain lights as his mother, the same piercing yellow almost owl like round eyes as his father.

Izuku wasn’t quite sure what to do in this situation, he expected to be shouted at, hit, attacked, scolded, he couldn’t protect there child why weren’t they mad? Izuku was confused, maybe he was so lost because he was so exhausted, there probably just waiting, there’s no way they aren’t angry.

“Thank you” came a male voice, Izuku raised his head from its position rested on the floor to look into his eyes, to Izuku’s surprise there was no resentment, malice, anger, only kindness and gratitude, he and his wife had waterfalls of tears falling from there red rimmed eyes but they still smiled at him.

“W-why? Why are you thanking me? I couldn’t protect your son, he died in my arms, it’s my fault he died” he asked, both parents smiles faltered and morphed into looks of sympathy

“Your a child, you shouldn’t need to protect someone, your just a kid” said the mother concern knit on her brows.

Oh yeah.

He is a kid isn’t he?

Izuku was forced to grow up so quickly, forcefully thrusted into maturity so young that he never had the opportunity to feel as though he was a child, he’d forgotten that he was not an adult but instead was a child, a child with the burdens of an adult weighting heavily on his shoulders, but a child none the less.

It’s funny really, how three words can invoke such feeling in his icy heart ‘your just a kid’ a simple fact, but Izuku found himself forgetting it.

It was never his responsibility to save everyone, to protect, to sacrifice, his job should of been to make friends, not to lose them.

They didn’t blame him for the passing of there son, no one blamed him but himself, and that was a hard pill to swallow, years he’s held resentment towards himself for Kuro’s death, he’s believed whole heartedly that he killed Kuro, not who ever it was who dropped the bomb that killed him.

He thought it was completely his fault.

But no one’s thinks that, just himself, the crime of murder committed against against his brother is one he is innocent of.

“What sniffle was our sniffle son like?” Kuro’s mother asked in a barley audible whisper, her husband next to her nodding and repeating her question.

Izuku thought for a minute, Kuro was a character as complex and unique as the galaxies he dreamed of visiting one day, his soul was as pure as fresh snow, Kuro cannot be fully described in any less than a million words, so for now Izuku will have to settle on one word

“Angelic” Izuku said, Kuro was an angel, a pure and kind creature sent down from the heavens to Bess those he spoke to with happiness.

“Kuro was majestic, he had dark purple curly hair that he refused to cut no matter how much the higher ups demanded he cut it, he came up with the most elaborate excuses to save his precious hair, his skin was clear and smooth the only blemish to decorate his face were the scars from his battles, he had bright yellow eyes that shone like the stars he loved to admire, Kuro loved space, he dreamed he’d go one day, he was kind hearted and never let the military sway his personality in any way, he was strong powerful. He was a hero”

“Kuro loved to talk, I could never get him to shut up, he was polite to everyone, he got into trouble because he would constantly bend rules or sneak into the felid, he was the type of person who you could rely on for anything and he wouldn’t judge you, his soul was kind and pure. I can’t even describe how Amazing he was, Kuro may not be my blood but he is definitely my brother”

Thinking about Kuro always made his heart feel overburdened with sorrow, but now he felt light and talking about his beloved brother in arms only caused a feeling of comfort with dull undertones of longing.

Both Kuro’s parents visibly loosened up after that, there shoulders losing some tension, tears slowing, breathing steadying, both adults still held expressions of melancholy, but there was something else there, closure, they finally knew what happened to there son, where he is, what he was like.

Izuku and Kuro’s parents spoke of Kuro for another hour, Aizawa, he told Izuku to drop the Mr, leaned on a wall and hung onto every story Izuku retold of Kuro, by the end Kuro’s parents were thanking him profusely for finally allowing them to feel as though they knew there son in some way.

It was nice, Izuku felt like he was talking to Kuro again, he felt like he was also gaining some closure, little by little Izukus world is regaining its colors and he finds himself excited for the future for the first time since before the military.

Maybe, just maybe Izuku can finally rest, he might finally be able to take a break for his soul to heal.

Maybe he doesn’t need to act like an adult anymore.

Maybe he can finally be
happy

Notes:

Bro, the second I killed off kuro I was excited to make Izuku meet his parents, I was so excited to write this chapter.

New chapter every weekend.

Follow my tiktok @kat_soup__

Chapter 38

Summary:

Eri and Izuku meet for the first time.

Eri isn’t really scared to meet Izuku Midoriya, she’s heard a lot about her brother’s best friend, she knows that he’s got a cold and intimidating exterior but in reality he’s got a heart of gold much like Shouta, he gives good hugs, and she’s also been told that he’s strong and cool and that he fought stain!

From what she’s been told He seems lovely and kind but Eri can’t help but feel fearful, Hizashi gave her a tiny incite on the reason Midorya will be staying with them, he told Eri that Midorya was a soldier, he fought in a horrific and terrifying war to protect the whole country! And he did it for years, that’s amazing!

Eri is not scared because she thinks she will be intimidated (that’s a lie she’s a little scared for that reason) but instead she is nervous because she will be in the presence of a child war hero! Sure Hizashi and Shouta are also heroes that have been fighting to protect others for years and, but their adults, there’s something different about a person who’s only a couple years older than her but has already achieved things that adults can only achieve in their wildest dreams.

There’s a degree of respect that can only given to people like that.

Hizashi told her it’s only a couple minutes now until Midorya and Aizawa come back from the police station, and she is absolutely buzzing with excitement and nerves, in her mind she had a long list of questions for the new addition to her family, she knew that Midorya might not want to answer her questions about his time in the army but she really hopes that he will want to answer them soon!

“Eriii!! Aizawa and Izuku are here!” Shouted Hitoshi from downstairs, Eri quickly put her crayons down and picked up her latest art piece, it was a drawing of, Aizawa, Hizashi, and Hitoshi all celebrating the arrival of Midorya, she drew it with her brand new crayons that Hitoshi got her, in the middle was the people and the paper was decorated in different colored strips of paper all glued on to look like paper streamers, and all I toss the art piece she sprinkled on glitter.

There’s No real reason for that, she just likes glitter.

she really hopes he likes it, it’s her best piece yet!

Eri zipped down the stairs as fast as her little legs could take her, her welcoming gift in hand and anxiety coursing through her veins, when she turned the corner into the living room she immediately spotted him.

And she also understood why he was described as ‘intimidating’ the second she laid eyes on him.

Midoriya was not tall but he held himself as if he was, his back straight and sturdy as if he was held up by a string attached to the roof, his fists were constantly balled and ready to pounce and strike at any waking moment, everything about him felt strong and powerful, Eri felt her hands beginning to shake as she looked at him a bit closer.

He had olive skin painted In scars of all sizes and severity, they each told a grim story of war, victory and failure. His tan skin perfectly complimenting the fluffy forest green roots of his hair and the slightly lighter green shade of his eyes. even his eyes held a degree of power that he’s never seen before, a stern stare glaring at the world around him as if he controlled it, like a king, Eri felt like she was going crumble to the ground beneath the heavy and intense aura swirling around him, she felt weighed down.

Eri dropped her head and cowered, suddenly feeling insecure with the crummy drawing she made, there’s no way someone as cool and stone faced at him will actually like her drawing, she might as well rip it, why was she so happy she doesn’t even deserve to be in the same room as a war hero such as him she-

“Hello, you’re Eri correct?” Before Eri could calm her own internal storm someone else did it for her, Eri raised her confused eyes to meet stoic ones, Eri was shocked to see that the kind and smooth voice belonged to none other than Midoriya.

He sounded nothing like Eri expected, she thought his voice would be deep and as ‘no nonsense’ sounding as his face presents him to be, but instead his voice was pure and polite, I’ll be it a bit raspy, but held a softness of someone with a beautiful soul.

“that’s me… your Midorya right” Eri stumbled with her words despite her best attempt at having a strong voice, she didn’t want to sound pathetic and weak, but of course her nervousness ruined that.

“Call me Izuku…” he said with a smile. Izuku lowers his eyes to Eri’s hidden hands and spoke again, his tone laced with curiosity with sharp undertones of worry “what do you have behind you?” He sounded almost… scared of the answer, the emotion was only lingering Beneath the thick blanket of curiosity but after years of having to change her actions based off the emotions of others she taught herself to pick up on even the slightest of change, she used to have to hide her real emotions when she spoke to overhaul, she knows when people do the same.

Eri thrusts the drawing at Izukus chest in one fluid and fast motion mentally jotting down the way Izukus fingers jolt and his body jumps a bit at the sudden movement.

She bounced on the tips of her toes in anticipation waiting for his reaction.

๑『〜〜〜〜〜』๑

Izuku has always thought children to be adorable, whenever he heard the innocent high pitched giggle of a happy child or the big toothy grin they flash in the presence of sweets has aways caused his heart to melt.

That’s the reason that he was constantly assigned rescue missions back in the military, the higher ups knew he was good with younger people, they knew he saw a younger version of himself in them.

The only problem was that children were, more often then not, scared then him, not that he blames them, he would of also Been terrified of himself if he were still four and innocent, he isn’t exactly the most friendly face, but that doesn’t mean his heart doesn’t twang with rejection and sorrow every time he rescued a child, they start screaming and crying and take ten minutes recognize that Izuku is not a threat to them.

Izuku thought that Eri would be the same, and he felt as though his suspicions were correct when he saw her shuffling and starring down at the floor, he automatically assumed that it was some kind of fear reaction and he quickly walked over to her to try comfort her and change her perception of him, but when the girl raised her head to look him in the eyes he was shocked by her expression.

Beneath the childlike fear was buzzing eagerness, Izuku never saw that Type of excited expression pointed at him, Izuku was left momentarily stunned, before he had the opportunity to truly ponder the reasoning behind her happiness a crumpled sheet of paper was pressed against his chest.

In all honesty when he saw her hands hidden behind her back he got a momentary flash of paranoia, his brain immediately went to ‘gun’ but that fear disappeared very quickly.

Izuku squinted his eyes in confusion before he slowly lowered his head to assess the paper, and when he did he felt every layer of ice encompassing his frozen heart melt all at once for this sweet little girl, the paper displayed a five crudely figures, only recognizable by there hair and outfits as Hitoshi, who was wear in a full cat onesie, her dad, Aizawa, who was wearing his hero costume, her papa, Yamada who was wearing skinny jeans and a band tee, and of course Eri herself wearing a pink princess dress.

But something in this wholesome drawing caught him off guard, other than the fact that on the top of of the page, written in bubble writing was ‘welcome to the femley!!’ ‘Femly’ was obviously supposed to say ‘family’ but she spelt it wrong, What truly made his brain reset for a minute was the fact that Izuku was in the middle having his arrival celebrated while wearing a military uniform.

How did she know? Did Hitoshi tell her? Of course Izuku has no problems with the girl knowing of his shameful past, in fact it’s probably best she knows since they are going to be living together, he’s only worried about how much she knows, does she know that he killed people? The last thing he wants is for the girl he’s going to be living with to look at him with eyes filled with horror and terror, she doesn’t deserve to feel paranoid in her own home, she doesn’t deserve to know that Izuku used to kill innocent people without batting an eyelid.

As Izukus mind flashed with worried delusions and concerning scenarios a small meek voice broke the worry clouding his mind “do you like it… Izuku?” Eri asked in a sweet whisper.

The howling storm of anxiety raging deep in his system dissipating for a couple seconds as the smooth sweetness of the words hit his ears, Izuku looked at Eri’s crimson eyes and let out a small weak smile, it was only a slight quirk of the lips, Izukus feelings have been worn thin to the point that all he can manage is a tiny barley noticeably smile even though Eri deserves so much more.

“I love it” he says in a hoarse voice, Eri smiled brightly at him before she scuttled over to Yamada and hid behind his legs with her face peeking over his left leg, Izuku couldn’t help but let out a soft chuckle at the sight before he gently folded the heartwarming drawing in his pocket and got up from the floor where he was crouched.

Maybe this wouldn’t be so bad after all.

Maybe things will finally be different.

Notes:

Early chapter cause I felt like it.

Dunno if I mentioned it but I added eri last minute I legit got an idea for a chapter with eri and I went through a bunch of chapters and edited then to make her a part of them fam. It was a pain in my ass, but it’s worth it cause I love eri.

New chapter every weekend
Follow my tiktok @kat_soup__

Chapter 39

Summary:

Shoto demands a sleepover

Izuku and Hitoshi have been living with one another for three days and Shoto is already jealous, not of the fact they are living with Mr mic and Mr Aizawa, absolutely not Shoto thinks that would be hell on earth. Not that he hates Mr Mic or Mr Aizawa it’s just that Mr mic is extremely loud and Mr Aizawa has a glaring problem, Shoto can never seem to understand if he’s been glared at out of hatred or another unknown reason.

Shoto is jealous because his two best friends now get to spend every waking hour together, both living and breathing under the same roof like a permanent sleepover, Shoto envy’s it, he’s loving that Izuku is in a safe and happy home of course, his jealousy is only a petty and trivial emotion rooted with no real malice or I’ll intent.

So what do you do when you feel jealous of your best friends permanent sleep over?

You do to some investor work to find their address, show up at their house with a backpack wearing comfy sweatpants and a baggy shirt ready to forcibly insert yourself into said permanent sleep over for a night, or more if possible.

Obviously.

Shoto raises a cold hand up to the apartment door and knocks as loudly as possible without seeming rude while also getting the point across that he desperately wants out of the cold of the winter atmosphere, he could just activate his fire to warm him up, but imagine opening your front door and seeing your student stood there with fire coming out his hand, like a threat, Shoto doesn’t think that will persuade Hitoshis/ Izuku’s parents to let him in.

The sound of muffled voices could be heard on the other side of the door before it was opened by a less then pleased Mr Aizawa opening the front door looking…

Odd.

He was wearing bright pink joggers, his normal bland black and Clean t-shirt devoid of a single wrinkle, that was normal (maybe the pink joggers were a bit weird but who’s Shoto to judge the man for his choice in pants) what was odd was the three braids in his hair adorned with ribbons tensile and butterfly shaped clips along with a small plastic crown atop his head.

As Mr Aizawas face drops into a mortified scowl when he realizes that the person at the door was his student, just as Shoto was about to chuckle at his attire, the culprit of Mr Aizawas ridiculous hair peeks her head into the door way, the little girl, Hitoshis little sister, Eri, looked a little upset at Mr Aizawas fallen face, she probably thinks her dad doesn’t like his new makeover.

so in order to cheer the small girl up, and to help convince her parents that he deserves to stay round, he decides to pretend that Mr Aizawa doesn’t look like Claire’s threw up on him and compliment Mr Aizawas atrocious hair.

“I like the hair” Shoto said while trying his absolute hardest to not sound sarcastic, Mr Aizawa looked like he wanted to melt into the floor and die, he probably wasn’t very appreciative of the fact he’s been noticed in such a soft fatherly manner, or maybe he doesn’t like people seeing him when he looks like a pretty princess.

Eri brightened up at the compliment and skipped off assumably to go decorate her other parent. “Why are you here Todoroki?” Asked Mr Aizawa now that the embarrassment has worn off, Shoto focused back on his teacher.

“I’m here for a sleep over Mr Aizawa.” He said in a matter of fact tone, his teacher opened his mouth to speak again but Shoto quickly cut him off “if you say no I would like to remind you that Hitoshi and Izukus room has a window that I could easily climb through”

Mr Aizawa stared at him in stunned silence, in complete disbelief that his own student just threatened to climb into his house by the window, after the shock left him he waved his hand with a huff and motioned him in the house “call me Aizawa when your out of school please” he requested.

Shoto nodded sparing a quick glance over to eri who was now decorating Yamada, he looked like repunzle with the amount of fake flowers in his hair, Shoto sped up the stairs to Hitoshi and Izukus shared bedroom and threw open the door.

๑『〜〜〜〜〜』๑

Izuku so was so close, so damn close to winning in Mario cart, Hitoshi has absolutely beaten the shit out of him the last twenty two times they played, Izukus has never had the opportunity to play Mario cart, or any games at all to be honest, and he was finally starting to understand how to effectively beat the shit out of Hitoshi, but of course he was interrupted by a loud door swinging and smashing into a wall in a booming crash that sounded familiar to a gunshot causing Izukus instincts to flair up and his body to contort into a fighting position leading to the controller to be on the other end of the room.

Fortunately it was not a gunshot and was in fact Shoto stood in the door way with a large backpack and Shotos special ‘sleepover clothes’ aka clothes he never wears other then at sleep overs, Izuku can vividly remember the first time Shoto and Hitoshi forced themselves into Izukus old apartment demanding a sleepover, Hitoshi was deked out in full cat clothes and Shoto wearing the comfiest clothes Izuku has ever seen.

“I am here, to sleep” Shoto shamelessly quoted all might, the room was silent for a moment, Hitoshi wondering how his dad just let Shoto inside the house without fight or argument and Izuku shocked that his first instinct was to be ready to fight, he was still in survival mode, to Izuku that was shameful of that fact,

remember your safe now

he swallowed down that moment of weakness to refocus on the real world rather than his own self deprecating thought.

“How did you get in?” Asked Hitoshi in a confused but almost impressed way, Shoto has always loved sleep overs, he’s described them as his escape, a way to wind down, once when it was only Izuku and Shoto having a sleep over, back when Izuku lived alone in the military apartments he described izukus apartment as more of a home then his own house.

Hitoshi doesn’t know the full extent of the abuse hidden within the confines of the Todoroki house hold, but he does know all is not right in that house, both Izuku and Hitoshi knew it was only a matter of time before Shoto wiggled his way into this house as well, but, both them expected a little fight from Aizawa, but it seems he was just allowed in and that was all.

“I saw something I shouldn’t of, plus I told Aizawa I would of just climbed through the window” he replied flatly.

That makes more sense.

“What… what did you see?” Hitoshi asked in a low cautious whisper.

“Eri did his hair” Shoto said strongly, everyone in the room collectively said ‘ooohhh’ that explains a lot.

Hitoshi bent over the bed he was sat on to open his draw and grab another Nintendo controller for Shoto, it was blue and yellow controller cat with cat ears on the bumpers, it was cute, Shoto eagerly grabbed the controller and the three began playing Mario cart together, Hitoshi playing as cat princess peach, Shoto as Link and Izuku as Luigi.

Luigi is the best character.

Of the many games they played Izuku only won 2, both of which were celebrated with chocolate that Shoto graciously brought round as their snacks, Izuku liked chocolate, he never used to be able to eat it due to the military’s dietary restrictions.

The military were so strict they made Izuku scared of the thought of eating certain foods, anything high in fat or sugar, the thought of those types of foods makes him nauseous, anxious, jittery. Maybe it’s stupid, but even if it is, to Izuku it’s real, and it’s scary. He doesn’t understand how he’s so fearful of these foods even after the military are out the picture but he is, he wants to be able to eat like normal people without worrying for his physique.

But he can’t.

Yet.

He’s trying and that’s as much as he can do, doing things out of his comfort zone is difficult, but he’s getting better, one nibble of a chocolate at a time.

Izuku will not live in fear.

๑『〜〜〜〜〜』๑

“I mean can you believe it?! He said he’d SCALE. THE. BUILDING! To get to ‘Toshi’s room!” Shouta whisper shouted, Eri laid her head peacefully in Shoutas lap, snoring softly and exploring the deepest depths of dream land, Hizashi giggled at his husbands dramatics as he gently undid the messy braids in his hair, Eri had a wonderful time doing Hizashi and his husbands hair, unfortunately though, Hizashi is not having a wonderful time unraveling them.

“Aww, but you gotta admit it’s cute how much they all care for each other” Hizashi added light heartedly.

Shouta scoffed, but when he heard the sound of high pitched laughter coming from upstairs Hizashi noticed his face contort into a slight smile “I guess it’s a little cute” he muttered under his breath.

Hizashi knows that Shoutas putting up a front so it seems to the naked eye that he doesn’t like Hitoshis friends being round at the house, but Hizashi has known Shouta for years and can tell that that is definitely not the case.

There was a time where Hitoshi had no friends, back in middle school he was shunned by his cruel classmates and treated differently by select teachers, it didn’t make things better that Hitoshi for the first year of being adopted said nothing.

The house was silent, a cloud of isolation followed it.

But nowadays the house is bubbling with life laughter and giggles echo through the halls, Eri’s toys and Hitoshi’s lost earrings line the floor, siblings arguing, homework and doddles on the kitchen table, it’s lovely, Hizashi adores the change in atmosphere, it no longer feels gloomy, the clouds have parted to reveal beauty.

After a while the laughter stoped, Hizashi went up to check up on the three boys only to reveal they had all crashed on the bed together in varying uncomfortable positions, Toshi sprawled out like a star fish, Todoroki hanging off the bed and Izuku laid stiff as a board in the middle of all three of them.

Hizashi chucked to himself as he snapped a photo, Todoroki is no longer the only one to have blackmail.

If Todoroki ever try’s to tell anyone about Eri’s makeover then Hizashi will not hesitate to send Todoroki’s siblings the photo is him hanging off the bed, dribble falling from his lips and cat slippers on his feet.

Hizashi shut the door slowly and let them alone. Those three boys have gone through so much stress recently, they deserve some peace.

Notes:

Bro my fingers are so stuff man, I need someone to crack them or something cause damn it’s annoying 😡

I was so busy drawing Bakugo and Izuku as Jojo siwa that I almost forgot to post, also luigi is the best Mario franchise character, he’s a fittie, I wanna see what that nose do 😈😈
.
.
.
I’m sorry.

NEW CHAPTER EVERY WEEKEND!!

Chapter 40

Summary:

Packing up Izuku’s old apartment

The past three days of Izuku living with Aizawa and Yamada have been amazing, the first two days Izuku was settling into his new life, learning how to live and function in a family again, the third day was Izuku chilling and having a fun day with his friends, just like he normal would, probably the first normal thing he’s done in a while.

And now, on the fourth day Izuku has to do something important.

He has to Look through his old apartment in order to collect his belongs and officially move into his new home. The things Izuku owns that were at the military base were returned to him a while ago, there wasn’t much of course, nothing but a couple items of clothing, his journals and a picture of his mother that one of Kuro’s caretakers gifted him for his tenth birthday.

Kuro’s caretakers where the only nice adults in the whole Military base, they treated Izuku with respect and sympathy, he was treated more like a human than he was a weapon, he will always appreciate that kindness.

The car ride over to the apartment was silent, Aizawa, Hitoshi and Shoto were the ones that decided to help him pack up, Izuku could definitely do it himself of course, there isn’t really much in the apartment, much like his room at the military base, but Izuku does appreciate the help.

Izuku exited the car quickly, the building felt like it was looming over him, casting a shadow over his freedom and reminding him of his captivity, there was once a time that Izuku saw this apartment as a symbol of freedom, his first ever taste of independence away from the suffocating military base where his room was guarded, the outdoors were locked away and his room was the a small box with all white concrete walls, but now he knows that independence he thought was real was nothing but a lie, he was never free, it was just an illusion.

The building was just another cage the Military forced him into, they could of just ripped his false freedom away from him at anytime, Izuku did know that at the time of living in the apartment, but he didn’t care, he found comfort in the solitude of the apartment, there were no soldiers constantly around him, and that was enough.

But not anymore, now the shadow of the building causes Izuku overwhelming amounts of discomfort, the building feels less like a home and more like a prison.

With Every step up the staircase Izukus unease, the only thing that stopped him from Turning around being the comforting presence of His best friends and new caretaker, that stayed by him the whole time they climbed the stairs, Izuku griped the door knob tightly, it felt scorching hot in his fist, every cell in his body screamed at him to let go of the door and run away, never look back.

But he can’t.

Izuku owes him to finally put his past at pease, he deserves to finally put his false freedom behind him in order finally be truly free.

A hand lands on his shoulder, it feels heavy with sorrowful emotion yet light with comforting warmth, that hand belonged to Shoto, Izuku gazed into those dual colored eyes for three silent seconds before releasing a deep sigh twisting the door knob and pushing open the door.

It looked no different then the last time Izuku saw it, but it felt different, the winter sun peaking through the clouds illuminating the room no longer gave Izuku a welcoming feeling bubbling trough his veins, the messiness of pilled up clothes and odd belongings didn’t cause Izuku any glee at the thought of being allowed to be messy, instead causing him stress because of the messy floor mirroring his messy mind.

His room wasn’t his.

It was the military’s, it’s just a shame it took him so long to truly realize that his happy place was just another cage in disguise.

Izuku took a step back into the cage with the companionship of friends and guardian, there mere presence helping to fight off the demons clinging to his mind.

“Midorya” Aizawas voice cut through the fog in Izukus brain “how about we make three piles, one of things you want to keep, one of things you want to bin and one of things that bring back memories of the military, is that okay with you?” Aizawa asked in a concerned tone.

Izuku nodded stiffly, he wasn’t quite sure why there would be a separate pile of military affiliated objects but he still agreed to the three piles.

Izukus first instinct was to rush for his uniform, the one specifically made in order to protect his identity, to hide the weapon molded from the remains of a child, from the world, Izuku lifted the mattress off the bed frame and there it was, laid out flat right under the object izuku used to sleep on.

A Suit Izuku wore to so many people’s deaths, the sight of that black bullet proof material made Izuku feel nauseous, it was just a normal looking suit to anyone who saw it out of context, scratched and scuffed up metal supports on all major joints, weapon holsters on the waist, suspended by a red belt, tiny barley noticeable hexagons patterned across the fabric.

An outfit fit for a killer, disgust boils beneath Izukus flesh at the sight of it.

Pinching the suit by his thumb and pointer like it was diseased Izuku placed it in the military pile, the rotten object seeming to melt through the floor, weighed down by all the horrific memories painted onto it.

An hour passed and the three piles grew substantially, Izuku wanted to trash a lot of things, not necessarily just things that brought back memories of the military, some of it was just little things that Izuku once used to soothe himself but he no longer needs.

Izuku did try to chuck away a very thick and fluffy jacket that once upon a time belonged to his mother (Rome gave it to him as a present on his eighth birthday, Izuku never figured out why) but Shoto was not pleased and ended up shoving in his own bag, that jacket was once an item of safety to Izuku, maybe it will help Shoto the way it once helped him.

The final place Izuku had to look was in a little box he had hidden under his bed, the box held one thing, one singular thing that Izuku loves with his whole being.

Slowly Izuku pulled the box from under the bed and placed it on the floor; with shaking hands he opened the small wooden box, decorated in painted flowers and glitter, the object contained in the box stood out to Izuku immediately.

It’s a small little thing.

Too small.

A name tag, one that was once sawn onto a child’s uniform, Kuro’s name tag.

Back all those years ago Izuku ripped off his best friends name tag, he’s not sure why he did it, that day is mostly a blur, but Izuku thought that he had to, he felt compelled to take the name tag. It’s Weird.

There a time the sight of the tag was enough to cause Izukus eyes to spill with salty tears, all emotions overflowing like a broken glass being filled with water, he used to look at that name tags and hear himself screaming for his friend to wake up, he could hear a faint shuddering breath and the boom of a bomb, He could smell blood, ash, dirt. he could feel sticky blood and thick layers grime clinging to his form.

But he no longer feels that way, the sight of the to small name tag is now a momentum, the name tag is not a symbol of Kuro’s death, it’s a reminder of his life, of the short horrific life Kuro lived. Kuro’s life was short, and it wasn’t great, but it impacted millions of people, people he saved in the war, the people he helped train in the military, and of course Izuku.

The name tag with Kuro beautifully embroidered in blood stained threat doesn’t smell of ash anymore, to Izuku it smells of rain, of fresh grass and star dust, like all the peaceful nights the two boys snuck out of the compound during the to lay in the field to count the stars, making up shitty little constellations of their own after they picked out all the preexisting ones.

The name tag doesn’t make him hear screams of mental anguish, he instead hears loud laughter, fake low voices mocking Rome and doctor Rumiko, ranting about stars and heroes, pleasant memories of stupid conversations, conversations Izuku would do anything to bring back.

The name tag doesn’t make Izuku feel soot and ash caked onto his skin, it makes him feel grass tickling his palms and fingers, it makes him feel soft and curly hair untangling between his fingers, he feels sun caressing his face as he ran around playing tag in the field attached to the back of the compound on his only days off.

Kuro’s name tag has stuck with him through the worst time of his life, the biggest depression he’s ever experienced, been there through Izukus days of emptiness, and now it will follow him through his recovery, the happiest time of his life.

Maybe it’s childish but Izuku likes to imagine that the name tag is not merely a name tag is instead Kuro himself, his soul carried in his name.

It’s childish and dumb, but the thought makes Izuku happy. Reassured.

“Who’s Kuro’s?” Asked Hitoshi curiously, Izuku looked at his brother best friend then back at the name tag, it’s easy to talk about Kuro nowadays, it doesn’t hurts his soul to imagine his laugh, his face, and his story’s the way it used to, Izuku actually enjoys talking about him now.

“Kuro’s my brother in arms, me and him served together and grew up together, at the time he was all I had, he was unfortunately snatched away from me during my time in the war, he was fourteen, he was so kind and peaceful yet a demon on the battlefield. He always wanted to go to the space and be with the stars, Now he is a star, the brightest most magnificent star ever.”

The room was silent, all mourning a character Izuku described, but Izuku isn’t right now, he finally feels true tranquility, cleaning the room and it’s fake freedom has now officially made him feel free from the chains binding him to the military, and collecting that name tag has lifted the burden of those memories off his back.

All Izuku can do now is quirk up his lips in a tiny smile, a small smile, but it’s something that Izuku wasn’t able to do a couple months ago, maybe his small smiles look like nothing to the naked eye, but to himself they feel like a victory.

Kuro better be proud of him.

Izuku pocketed the name tag and box and turned to his best friends and guardian and nodded, signaling he’s ready to go, without exchanging a word they starting packing everything into the boxes that Aizawa bought for today in order to transport Izukus belongings.

He smiled the whole time, that stunned everyone else in the room but they didn’t complain, nor did they mention it, Izuku didn’t even know he was smiling, he was just excited to finally truly escape not just the chains of the military, but also the hold it has on his mind.

He was so close to the end.

Notes:

Early chapter again 🤪

I got bored and edited this right now, I think it’s good to post, but it’s also 2:16am, I’m tired and I feel like someone is really aggressively poking my head back and neck, so if this chapter is crap then my apologies

My TikTok- @kat_soup__

New chapter every weekend (or earlier)

Chapter 41

Summary:

Eri is sad, and Izuku comforts her

Some days are harder then other for Eri, some day’s the memories of her horrific past with Chiasaki constantly run through her brain without a break, in days like that the scars that litter her small arms and her frail leg seem to raise higher and jump out at her, those ugly marks don’t let her forget for even a second of the day.

She can almost feel the phantom blood dripping down her arms and legs, her limbs stinging and burning from pain that happened years ago.

The members of her family try to comfort her and put her racing mind at ease, but it doesn’t really work for Eri, they repeat the same words of ‘it’s not your fault’ and ‘you are strong’ over and over again, she knows these things, she’s understood that it’s not her fault for a long while, the comforting words do little for her anymore.

And as a result she never really seeks out comfort, not like she used to, but that doesn’t mean she doesn’t crave it. She yearns for someone to relax her painful memories, to tell her that her scars are not as hideous as she feels they are for her messed up mind to actually believe it.

It’s a hard night for Eri tonight, when she tried to sleep her mind was plagued with nightmares, she felt like she was make on the pink chair.

Villainous doctors telling her to stay still

it’s okay Eri, just stay still.

It doesn’t hurt that much

Stop crying

This is all for a good cause

She was convinced she was back there, but when she woke up she wasn’t, she was snuggled up in her bed, safe at home.

But she wasn’t safe.

Safe from nightmares. She didn’t dare go back to sleep, it’s 2:30am, Eri knows she’s not supposed to be awake at this time and she also knows that she will regret being awake at this time in the morning, but she can not bring herself to return to her bed only to be haunted with the shadows of her past, so instead of sleeping she sits silently on the couch in the living room, not watching anything on the tv, not playing with a toy, not drawing, she does nothing but stare at the open plan of the bottom floor, gazing into the kitchen waiting for her parents to come downstairs and make breakfast.

She doesn’t think of anything, she only try’s to ward off the horrible memories breaking into her mind, she doesn’t want to be this way, she wants to be like all the other kids, happy, at peace, with nothing to worry about, but she can’t be like the other kids and never will be like them.

Eri knows she’s safe now, she knows that her parents and brothers will come save her if anything were to happen to her, but in the far corner of her mind there is a voice screaming at her the Chiasaki is going to come back and strip away all the happiness she’s found.

Suddenly Eri hears a small knock on the wall where the stair way meets the living room, she expected it to be one of her parents or maybe Hitoshi coming downstairs to ask her why’s she’s awake and try to comfort her, but it wasn’t, it was Izuku stood in the stairway with his usual stoic expression.

Eri hates to say it but she’s still a little intimidated by Izuku, she absolutely adores him and she’s never felt unsafe or uncomfortable around him, but he still holds an aura of someone not to be messed with that makes Eri ever so slightly afraid.

“Why are you up this late?” Asked Izuku flatly as he starts to cautiously trod over to the couch that Eri was sat at, without realizing it she rubs at her scars and watches as Izukus eyes trails down to her arms, but he says nothing.

“I’m-… why are you up?” Eri asks back tying to deter the conversation away from her awake status, Izuku plops himself down in the furthest corner of the couch, most likely purposely trying to put a comfortable amount of space between her and him, Izuku always seems to sense when others need space or comfort and he’s always ready to fix what ever he’s doing in order to accommodate for the needs of others.

Eri truly appreciates his consideration of her boundaries.

“I had a nightmare, didn’t want to sleep” he replied with a shrug, Eri’s eyes widen to a comical degree, he has nightmares? But Izukus is strong and powerful, he seems so unfazed by everything that’s happened to him, his face is always masked with steel, he gets nightmares?

Eri has always considered herself weak for her nightmares, to Eri it is shameful that she couldn’t even escape her memories in sleep, those memories are just as prevalent as the scars on her skin, Eri has held a small amount of distaste for herself because of her weak mind, but maybe it isn’t as weak as she thought, If Izuku gets nightmares and he’s a war hero, maybe everyone gets them?

“You get nightmares? I thought… I thought strong people didn’t get nightmares” She asked quietly, just making sure that she heard him correctly

Izuku glanced over to Eri for a spit second, his eyes full of kindness before raising his gaze to the roof of the living room, “oh yes, I get nightmares more often that I get normal dreams, everyone gets nightmares, no matter the strength or age, some of the strongest people I know get nightmares, our horrible memories always seem to find a way to remind us of what we wish to forget” he spoke in a way that made it seem like it was a simple fact everyone knew.

Eri felt an overwhelming feeling of comfort wash over her, she’s been told before that everyone gets nightmares not just her, but she’s never believed them, no matter how many times her parents hugged her and uttered the words ‘everyone gets nightmares, your not weak’ no matter how many times her brother told her he also got nightmares, she’s never believed it, but for some reason she believed Izuku, something about the sincerity, something about the hint of pain in his voice.

There was something about him as a whole, although Eri was a bit intimidated by Izuku she felt drawn to him at the same time, it was something about the reflection of herself she saw in his eyes, she saw another child that was once caged, once trapped, she could see the confusion and bliss that came from freedom, she saw herself in his eyes, and she’s pretty sure he felt the same.

“Eri, your rubbing at your scars, why?” Asked Izuku in a flat tone, this time she was staring directly at Eri, his green eyes locked onto her red eyes, Izukus face was frozen still with ice, not showing a hint of emotion, but his eyes perfectly portrayed his concern.

“I just… I don’t know, I guess I just don’t like them, not much too it, I rub at them when I think about the bad times, they’re ugly and gross so I want to rub them away but they don’t rub off, its stupid and a bad habit, don’t worry about it please” Eri hung her head in shame, she opened her mouth again to speak her apology’s about burdening Izuku with her feelings, but just as she did there was a rustle of clothes and the couch slumped downwards as Izuku sat himself right next to Eri.

Eri was about to look up to Izuku in confusion before he placed his arm into view and rolled up his sleeve to reveal the countless amount of scars that swirl around his arms.

Eri knew he had a lot of scars, she could see a lot from his mostly covered body, little peaks of discoloration from underneath his shirt, the long painful scar that travels across his face, the jagged raised scars the wrap around his fingers.

But too see all the hundreds of permanent marks in his skin on full view, it was something else, it almost mesmerized Eri, it’s rude to stare at scars, she knew that, but Izuku didn’t seem to care, in fact he almost looked like he was inviting Eri to look, to stare, to soak in every single line of pain.

She looked at the war heroes arm then back at her own, both of them had such different lives, but both had scars of all kinds across their body, they both survived something, Eri rested her arm again the rough skin of Izuku.

She drummed her fingers against the scars on each arm comparing the sizes, exploring the textures, all of it made her so sad, all this pain for two people under the age of adulthood, neither her or Izuku deserved this.

“Scars tell story’s, Eri, they aren’t something to be ashamed of, they’re like story books but they’re engraved into your skin, each one ends the same though, with the hero winning, because the one possessing those scars won a battle, survived, me and you are survivors, and the scars that tell the story’s of our battles are not ugly, they are each beautiful in there own way, it just takes some time to finally see there radiance” Izukus spoke softly and with a a tiny smile.

Eri just, stared, she said nothing, she stopped comparing her scars and Izuku’s, she discontinued her thoughts and just looked into Izuku’s eyes, she was looking for something in Izukus features, some dishonesty, some evil, malice, pity, but she didn’t find it

It’s all fine and dandy to talk about your own scars in order to attempt comfort to Eri, but to actively

show them to her, it brought a new sort of peace to the raging storm in her heart. She knew that in theory she wasn’t alone, no one had the same story as her, but many people related to her, she knew that but sometimes she had doubts, little voices in her head whispering that she is truly alone in the world despite having people by her side who constantly to supported her and told her the opposite of what the voices said to her.

But now she had concrete proof that disproved everything those little voices said to her, proof that disproved the seeds of doubt planted in her brain, Izuku had gone through something terrible that Caused him to be scarred, and so had she, Izuku is still strong despite having nightmares and scars, and so is she, Eri is not alone.

“Thank you Izuku” she whispered in a barley audible tone, Izuku didn’t respond, he just nodded, that’s all he needs to do.

Eri stared at Izuku for a long time.

She used to be intimidated by this boy, she was always curious about him and wished to be closer to him, but at the same time she was scared.

Izuku has never been mean, or sounded mean, never even raised his voice, but Eri couldn’t help but feel like his presence was something to be scared of, but she now know she was wrong, Izuku midorya is not something to be scared of, he’s a kind boy, someone who gives without expecting anything back, a sweet boy who was forced to grow up to quick.

Eri no longer feels intimidated in his presence, only comfort, peace, Izuku was like her.

As subtly as she could Eri scooted over to Izukus side and snuggled in, obviously it wasn’t as subtle as she thought because Izuku immediately reacted by wrapping a warm arm around her shoulder’s allowing her to be as cozy as possible.

It didn’t take long for Eri to fall asleep, she felt so at home in his arms, Izuku wasn’t just a boy that her parents were looking after, Izuku was her brother, she can’t wait for the day that Izuku feels safe enough to fully embrace that he has a permanent place in his family.

Notes:

I genuinely can’t remember if I posted this week but I didn’t want to go a week with no chapter and it was stressing me out. So I posted anyway 👍

New chapter every weekend
TikTok- kat_soup__

Chapter 42

Summary:

Izuku goes to see the Bakugo family.

Katsuki remembers the day he told his parents why he ran off in the middle of the pouring rain, there were so many tears from his parents that he could of filled a river. They mourned all the years lost to the military.

They mourned the son that auntie Inko lost her life over.

They mourned the loss of Izuku’s childhood.

But somewhere drowning in those mournful tears was happiness, Izuku lived a sad life, but he lived, he’s alive, the grave and a coffin too small for a teen that was previously in his parents mind was knocked down and the grave was opened to reveal a living child.

Izuku was not dead, as previously believed, he is alive, he is no longer the small innocent young boy, but does that really matter, he is still Izuku at the end of the day.

Ever since the day that Izukus life was announced both of Katsukis parents have been begging to see him again, but Katsuki has had to remind them over and over again that Izuku has to resettle into a life of safety and stability, for to long Izuku has been forced to do things that he is not ready to do, so it’s important that this time he is allowed to have time to settle into a happy life where he is allowed to do what he wants and no one will force him into anything he’s not ready to do.

Izuku wants to see Katsukis parents again, he just needs time.

And that time we finally come, this morning Katsuki received a text that Izuku is ready to come round, and when Katsuki told his parents his dad cried happily, but his mum, it was like there was a flame in her eyes, it was like her inner chef was released because katsuki had never seen her run to the kitchen faster in his life.

Katsuki just received a text that Izuku is outside, before he opened the door he told his parents to be cool, and to not overwhelm him, then, he opened the door.

๑『〜〜〜〜〜』๑

Izuku has been nervous all day, Hitoshi was the one to convince him to come to the Bakugo household, for the past week he’s been debating whether he is really to face auntie Mitsuki and uncle Masaru again, he’s been longing to see their faces for years but now it’s an actual possibility he feel’s himself wanting to run in the opposite direction of the home.

Maybe it’s because he knows that the Bakugo household is the place his mother met her unfortunate end, maybe it’s because he feels guilty knowing the family suffered so much because of him, maybe it’s because in facing Mitsuki and Masaru he is also facing two very important people from his childhood, maybe it’s because he’s nervous it will be to different and he won’t be able to handle it.

Who knows, but with the reassurance, of his family of Hitoshi, Aizawa, and Yamada, a small part Eri (she just said ‘you should go! It will be fun!’ Without hearing any context) he’s decided to go.

He gave Katsuki a quick text in the morning that he’s decided to come round, and one when he arrived, Izuku didn’t even have the chance to knock on the door before it was thrown open and he was almost thrown off his feet as the weight of a very happy woman was launched at him.

Auntie Mitsuki wasted no time throwing her arms around him, and for a solid five seconds Masaru stood behind her in the doorway, his eyes wide as if not believing he’s actually seeing Izuku in front of him, a couple tears dropped down his cheeks, he stood still for five seconds, managing to restrain himself from doing the same thing as his husband, but that’s all he could manage before he lunched himself at Izuku as well, tears dripping down his face like a waterfall.

Masaru Has always been a cryer, much like Izuku’s mother, Izuku used to find it funny when him, his mum, and the Bakugos were all watching a sad movie and he would look over to his mum and Masaru only to see them both sobbing like baby’s.

And then Izuku would start to cry and suddenly Inko Masaru and Izuku were all In a pool of tears together, cuddled up like cold penguins, and Mitsuki and Katsuki would laugh at their flooded eyes.

Maybe that’s why Izuku took to Masaru so quickly, because he’s so soft spoken and emotional, just like his mother used to be.

“I told you not to overwhelm him!” Katsuki growled from the door way, Izuku only flicked up his hand in a ‘its okay’ sort of motion, and it was, it was okay, he didn’t mind the hugs, even if he had to fight of the instinct to attack when they hurled themselves at him, he’s been getting better at fighting off that urge.

The hug lasted a lot longer then it probably should of, but Izuku didn’t complain, Kachans parents needed that embrace.

Mitsuki placed her hands on Izuku’s shoulders and looked him up and down “let your auntie look at’cha” she turned izuku around in a little spin she she could look all around him “you look… different, but different is good, you look good Izuku, muscular, katsuki here could take notes” she said almost proudly.

“Hey!” Katsuki responded back, Izuku chuckled at that comment, god he’s missed this, he really has, the loving insults, Masaru’s soft presence as the mediator of the two hot heads, he knew he missed the Bakugos of course, but he didn’t know how much, the Bakugo household used to be his second home, his best friend’s family quickly became something close to family to him as well.

God he fucking missed them.

“Thank you auntie” Izuku responded to Mitsuki, he tried his best at a big grin like one of the smiles he used to have permanently painted on his face when he was little, but just came out looking creepy, like the smile Aizawa gives people when he knows he’s right at something, Izuku’s been practicing his smiles.

He’s forgot how to make big toothy grins, maybe he should just keep to small smiles like usual.

Mitsuki and Masaru shared a look before Masaru spoke up, his voice as soft and kind as it was the last time Izuku heard it “okay, enough hugs, for now, let’s get you inside and fed, it’s cold and, I don’t know if you can smell it but, Mitsuki made katsudon” he then gently ushered Izuku into the building.

Izuku could In fact smell the katsudon, it was taking everything in him to stop himself from salivating at the nostalgic smell of bliss, Izuku can vividly remember the days that he and katsuki would be in the living room watching all might documentary’s waiting on the edge of the couch for Auntie Mitsukis heavenly cooking to finally be done.

When all of them got into them house the two adults very hesitantly peeled themselves away from Izuku in order to set the table and finish up dinner, and Izuku and Kachan settled on the couch.

Silence hung heavy in the air, until it was broken my a voice, too smooth, it sounded like a stranger speaking, but it was Kachan “how ya holdin’ up?” Kachan has always been a angry, loud, and obnoxious hot head, so hearing a gentle voice slide off his sharp tongue was odd to say the least, the softness didn’t sound right when he didn't talk to anyone but Izuku like that, Izuku can’t help but feel almost offended in a way, he was treating Izuku like he was made of glass, like a delicate flower to be treated with care.

Izuku didn’t want to be pitied, he wanted to be treated like everyone else, not like something that would shatter upon hearing a shout a little too loud, or a word too aggressive, he dealt with katsukis friendly aggression well when they were kids and when he came to UA, he was been perfectly fine with with his hotheaded temper for the whole time he was pretending to be ‘zuko Midori’ so why is it different now? Why does katsuki feel the need to walk on egg shells around him?

“I’m dealing fine, but Kachan, and you don’t need to change the way you act around me, I’m not weak, I’m not going to break or someone if you shout or swear, so stop acting like I am.” Izuku said with enough sternness to his point across without making him seem angry, even if he was a bit frustrated, he didn’t want katsuki to know that.

“…Yeah, I’ll stop or whatever, I don’t think your weak, I’m just not used to having you around so I’m just, I dunno, nervous or something, I’m not pitying you, I know just trying to not be as loud and stuff cause you’re… different, I didn’t want to scare you away, but I forgot your different but not fragile, so I’ll go back to normal, sorry.” katsuki supplied with a mellow look to his eyes, Izuku understood his reasoning behind softening his actions, but that didn’t make Izuku like it any better.

Izuku opened his mouth to speak again and tell katsuki he had no reason to be nervous around him, but as he did Mitsuki screamed “FOODS READY!” from the kitchen and both Izuku and Katsuki eagerly ran to the kitchen.

At each seat was already a serving of fresh katsudon, the sight of it made Izukus mouth water as a feeling of heavy nostalgia washed over him at the sent. Izuku sat down in the chair next to Katsuki, he sat with his back straight and his hands on his lap, katsuki on the other hand was not so polite he instead sat slumped down on the chair, man spreading as if he had a watermelon between his knees, and slouched so much he was almost laid down.

Izuku couldn’t help snort at the way Mitsukis eye twitched at her sons slobbery posture, all most subconsciously Izuku felt himself also slouch down a bit, he always has had a habit of copying everything katsuki does.

“So Izuku” Mitsuki said taking a bite of her food “what was life actually like in the military?” Everyone in the room tensed, katsuki has been informed by izuku about his life during the military, almost every detail, but everyone else is completely in the dark, but judging by Masaru’s grimace he’s already expecting it to be horrific.

Out of the corner of Izuku’s eye he saw katsuki mouth ‘don’t say anything if you don’t want to’ but Izuku wanted to talk, he was sick of living a lie, of pretending he didn’t go through hell and back, Izuku needs to talk, if not for the kind souls he pridefully calls his auntie and uncle, then for himself.

He’s not going to go into as much detail as he did when he told katsuki, at least not over dinner.

“The military experimented on me for a long while to try force a quirk manifestation, it worked, they trained me to be a ruthless soldier, and sent me to fight in a war in America at 12, I came came this year, I got sent on a mission to protect class 1-A and UA as whole, kinda failed that mission, got taken back to the military, escaped and now, now we’re here” Izuku explained shortly and with a neutral expression.

both the adults mouth gaped open, too shocked to speak, Izuku doesn’t blame them either, he would be shocked if he were them as well, they didn’t speak for a long period of time, until Masaru responded with a simple “I’m sorry all that happened to you”

Which Izuku quickly shut down, he didn’t want anything to feel pity, or guilt in regards to his life “don’t be, you did nothing wrong” after he said that silence hung again, but not for long until katsuki engaged in conversation with izuku, the two adults chiming in every once and a while.

Soon the atmosphere was light again, peaceful, just like it was when Izuku was young, the way it’s supposed to be.

That atmosphere lingered until Izuku was picked up by Aizawa, it was nice, seeing the Bakugos again, acting like nothing changed, feeling like nothing changed, Izukus finally accepting that’s he’s safe now, he’s allowed to feel safe.

He’s looking forward to the next time he gets to see the Bakugos.

Notes:

Hiya, I’m just gonna let y’all’s know that the last chapter of this fic MIGHT be late posted cause it’s almost my GCSE’s (the big end of high school exam where I am) so I’ll be doing revision for that and stuff, and the last chapter is a bunch of random bits of story’s within the universe that I either couldn’t figure out where to place or are not canon but I wanted to write anyway, and it’s almost 3000 words and I’m not done yet, PLUS editing takes me forever 😗 soooo, it might be late out but you won’t miss out on the actual chapters, I’ll try my best to get them out on time 👍

New chapter every weekend
My TikTok- kat_soup__

Chapter 43

Summary:

Izuku’s return to school

Izuku returned to school today, the first day back at school after officially being freed from the military, Izuku has been told by Aizawa that he’s supposed to meet Nezu in his office instead of going to homeroom, Izuku has absolutely no clue why Nezu has asked for him, but he isn’t one to question being summoned into offices by his superiors.

He’s used to having impromptu meetings with higher ups, after the seventh time that Rome called him into his office only to have him rant about how amazing he is and how he is better than Izuku in every way possible Izuku just stopped asking questions.

Izuku was driven to school by Yamada, according to Hitoshi it used to be Aizawa who drove the car but one time when Hitoshi was eleven Aizawa got really bad rode rage and said some words that would ‘scare even the devil’ according to Hitoshi, after that Aizawa has been condemned to being a passenger princess for the rest of his life.

Before Izuku and the rest of the people he is finally starting to accept as his family parted Izuku requested Aizawa inform the rest of class 1-A of his situation, his name, the fact he has a quirk, why he was missing for a bit, and the military, the last thing Izuku wanted on his first day back was to be bombarded with questions.

He knows that he will probably still have people asking questions, but at least now there will be less.

Hopefully.

Izuku paused with his hand on the doorknob for a second as he felt a wave of dread wash over him, Izuku took in a long breath through his nose and reminded himself that Nezu is not Rome, both of them are scary to Izuku but in completely opposite ways, but he would rather have a meeting with Nezu then Rome.

Rome was Scary because being around Rome meant suffering and pain of some kind, Izuku was always on edge awaiting the next hit, punishment or otherwise every minute around that man was a risk, that constant paranoia was what made him terrifying.

On the other hand Nezu is scary because despite being small and being biologically a rodent he easily beats most humans in intelligence, it doesn’t help that he has a permanently smug and slightly crazed expression, the principle is unsettling and he revels in it, the principle holds power and is able to gain respect without violence, that’s why Izuku finds him scary, he’s similar to Rome in the aspect they are both frightening men of power, but that is where their similarities end.

Izujy pushed though his slight unease and pushed open the door into Nezus office and walked in.

Nezus office is massive, the same size of the classrooms if not a bit bigger, only by a little, there are two massive windows on the left wall, a small coffee table with two couches on either side, and a large desk and a chair with a tv behind it At the top of room.

Nezu was sat at the coffee table peacefully sipping on some tea while staring directly at Izuku with his deep black eyes, they look so thoughtless, so empty, yet Izuku knows that the principle is a being who holds many thoughts, much undetected intelligence is hidden in the void of his eyes.

“Good morning midorya!” He Chirped, Nezu pointed at the couch in front of him which Izuku sat on without complaint.

Nezu didn’t speak at first, just stared, Izuku often feels uncomfortable with prolonged eye contact, but he didn’t feel the need to run away, he didn’t feel comfortable in his presence, but he didn’t feel unnerved either, it was a healthy middle ground.

“Thank you for meeting for me Midorya, I very much appreciate it, before we start, I would like to ask you a question” Nezu asks while taking a long sip from his tea.

“Okay, ask what you want to Mr Nezu” Izuku replied curiously.

“If I am correct it as the military who enrolled you into this school, so I have my question is do you want to be a hero?”

For some reason that made Izuku freeze.

Did he? Izuku remembers times when he and katsuki used to pretend to be hero’s, jumping across the couch shouting silly catchphrases and making auntie Mitsuki and Izuku’s mum look like they were pondering why they had children in the first place.

He wanted to be a hero back then, but what about now? Izuku was practically thrusted into heroics, in the sense that he had to save and protect others from a very young age, he’s never had a choice, it was either, be a hero, or be dead.

At one point the idea of wanting to be a hero died in Izukus mind and was replaced by being a slave to the military, the word ‘hero’ only meant negative things.

It meant being 7 years old and killing someone for the first time.

It meant being 10 and crying on the floor of the training kick room after being shot.

It meant being 14 having to murder fellow children because they were born in a different country.

It meant being 14 and holding the hands of adult soldiers as they tell you about their family knowing that they will never see them again, blood gushing from their head and skin going pale.

It meant pain.

So after years of that word being whispered to him in the shadows when he started to confuse it with being trapped instead of being a savior of the people.

But Izuku isn’t as blind as he used to be, his eyes have been opened by his friends and family, they are all heroes to him, they aren’t trapped, they aren’t monsters, being a hero doesn’t entirely mean bad things. Because of them he now understands that being a hero doesn’t immediately mean what Izuku used to think it did, so does he want to be a hero? Not a military puppet, but a real hero?

He can admit that saving people did give him some kind of serotonin hit and he did feel accomplished when he saw the relief on people’s faces as they are rescued from an attack.

Really, when Izuku doesn’t focus on all the horrible things that came with the circumstances Izuku can say that he did enjoy the act of protecting.

Izuku stared at Nezu, those eyes so black and shiny that Izuku could see himself reflected on them, as he saw himself sat on the couch he no longer saw a mindless marinate designed to serve the military as a monster of blood, he saw a boy who’s been through hell and back yet still has the brain of a hero, a boy who’s inner child is finally able to live out the dream that was tainted and ruined for so long, Izuku may still have issues with confusing real heroics with what the military told him, he can try to fix it.

He owes it to the little boy still fanboying over All Might and thinking of hero names when he was supposed to be asleep.

“Yes, I want to be a hero”Izuku stated with a bit of hesitation in his voice.

After that the conversation fell into Nezu informing Izuku of the changes that will be happening to his school experience such as Izuku will now be going to therapy starting next week, he will also be encouraged to use his quirk, and, Nezu saw Izukus IQ when he was looking through his file and is now insisting on Izuku having one on one lessons with Nezu himself.

There was an evil glint in the principals face when he said izuku will be having lessons with him, Izuku felt a cold shiver down his spine, it wasn’t one of fear though, Izuku can positively say he’s never felt unsafe around the principal.

That being said

Izuku is shitting himself about having lessons with him, there must be a reason that most of the teachers listen to Nezu without batting an eye.

He has the feeling he’s gonna figure out why very soon

๑『〜〜〜〜〜』๑

Tenya feels guilty for what happened in Hosu, he was able to apologize to Todoroki for what happened, but to the classmate he just learned goes by Midorya, he was never able to apologize and it’s been eating him up inside ever since Midorya went missing.

Mr Aizawa gave the class a small briefing about Midoyas situation this morning during homeroom, only tiny bits, like his name, that he was kidnapped by the military at a young age and forced into war, he was in UA because he was on a mission to protect class 1-A but was taken out because of undisclosed reasons, the class was reassured that Midorya was safe now.

Tenya was glad that his classmate was away from that disgusting environment, but something else was going through his head, Midoryas mission was to protect the students but was taken out of school right after Tenya got hurt? Maybe it’s his guilty conscience speaking but he can’t help but think maybe he has something to do with it.

Maybe it’s his fault because h decided to go against stain or maybe it’s because Tenya got injured, maybe that’s what caused the military to make a decision, he feels like he’s in part responsible.

When Tenya heard that Midorya was in a meeting with Nezu and was going to be returning soon he rises his hand to ask if he could stand outside and wait for Midorya so he could get a chance to talk to him before he walks into class and is bombard with questions which his teacher allowed him to do.

The wait for Midorya to emerge at the end of the corridor was excruciating long, but when he did Tenya was shocked.

He looked different, not only was his hair now bright green and 10x fluffier and his eyes a slightly lighter shade of his hair but his whole aura changed.

The last time Tenya saw him there was a tenseness that followed him everywhere he went, a blizzard of ice constantly above his head that made his face constantly frozen into a tight scowl, but this time his face was lose, it wasn’t scowling nor was it smiling, it was just a neutral face, Midorya didn’t seem as tense either, he seemed almost… happy?

He hopes Midorya is happy, god knows he deserves to be.

“Midorya” Tenya said a little louder then he intended as Midorya stepped in front of him, he looked a bit taken aback for a second but quickly fixed himself, he was probably shocked because it was the first time one of his classmates that aren’t his friends have addressed him as a his real name.

Tenya sucked in a deep breath before he bowed deeply and at a perfect 90 degree angle

“I’m sorry for the actions I took at Hosu! It was very uncouth of me as your class president and as your classmate! You were put through unnecessary amounts of suffering both emotionally and physically because of the incident and my actions, I cannot begin to explain how sorry I am!!” Tenya shouted all in one breath.

There was an awkward silence before two strong yet gentle hands landed on his shoulders and guided himself up to his full height.

“Iida, what you did was stupid, you risked your life and in turn risked others at the same time, you didn’t intend to harm me and Shoto, but it happened anyway, but I’m sure you’ve already been grilled for that, so I’m not gonna do it again, but Iida, I don’t blame you, I never did, you were in pain and you didn’t know how to handle it, there’s been many times in my life I’ve also wanted to seek revenge on people so I promise I understand, I’m not angry with you, at all, but please, talk to someone, your family, friends, teachers, even me if you want, just seek help before it gets this bad again”

The words were sweet and trickled llike honey off his lips, that’s the thing with Midorya, even when he was stuck in a dark abyss of pain and tangled in a web of depression he was always ready to hold out a hand to anyone who needed it, he was constantly ready to comfort and listen, he was there for people, Tenya knew that, everyone in class 1-A knew that, even people in class 1-B knew that.

for the sake of his peers privacy Tenya try's to pretend he doesn’t see Monoma venting to midorya when the two of them see each other in the hallways, you’d never imagine that those two would be friendly with one another, but it seems that even the most eccentric people love Midorya.

But hearing Midorya saying to him that he’s here for him still, having that conformation that’s he’s not angry about Tenyas mistake and is still around for him made him feel all his guilt disappear and he started to tear up a bit.

This world doesn’t deserve Midorya kindness, as Tenya and Midoriya walked back into the classroom all Tenya could think about is how glad he is that he met Midoriya, how blessed how is to be in a class with Midorya, if he never met him he would be someone completely different from the boy he is today, Tenyas sure most of his classmates would agree and also say they have learnt a lot from Midoriya.

He’s effected the class in more ways then even he realizes.

He deserves so much happiness.

Tenya really hopes that he I’ll get it.

Notes:

Sorry for the late chapter, I really couldn’t be bothered to edit yesterday, my brain was not working 😞

New chapter every weekend
TikTok: Kat_soup__

Chapter 44

Summary:

Class asking questions

The second Izuku walked back into class everyone was staring at him, their faces scrunched up with both concern and trying there best to stop themselves from asking questions.

At least they were trying to be respectful, but it looked like holding in their curiosity was harming them, so he sighed and gave the signal that they can ask whatever they want.

And they did.

But the first question that was asked wasn’t anything about his military persona, his quirk, his lies, it was actually.

“ARE YOU OKAY?!” Everyone in the class shouted that in unison, Izuku was really expecting them all to shout some question about something different.

But they wanted to know how he felt?

Izuku really needs to stop forgetting that class 1-A actually likes him, kinda weird to think about, a couple years ago he had one person who truly cared about him, and now he has multiple trusted adults along with many classmates that care about him and how is he is doing.

Izuku nodded his head “yes I’m perfectly fine, I'm away from the military and now I’m with a loving… family who support me and make sure I’m comfortable and happy, I’m okay” Izuku said.

Finally admitting that Mr Aizawa, Hitoshi, Yamada and Eri are his family out loud felt weird in a good way, it made butterflies flutter in his stomach, it took him awhile to admit his true feelings about the family he’s been adopted by, Izuku was confused when he first moved there, wondering why they wanted him, why did he deserve to be in this wonderful family, was he ruining their family with his problems? Was he a financial burden, did they really want him or is he there out of pity?

But after the night he spent talking to Eri, comforting her about her scars and past Izuku realized he deserved to be in this family, he’s wanted there, Eri refuses to do anything without him anymore, Hitoshi bought a new Nintendo controller so they could play together, and both Yamada and Aizawa have given him more then a couple stern talking to’s when he put himself down or doubted himself.

Now that he that thinks about it, he was sorta subconsciously viewing himself apart of the family ever since the Internship, sharing a space with trustworthy adults and Hitoshi, his best friend, he felt at home there, he missed it when the military took him back, he really missed it. But when he was officially taken in he tried to deny his familial feelings, he was in shock, didn’t want to admit that he wasn’t alone, that people loved him and wanted to have him as a family.

He really has a problem with accepting affection, doesn’t he?

Izuku’s eyes trailed over the class, they landed on Denki who was literally on the edge of his seat trying to stop himself from shouting out his question, it was funny, but Izuku was too tired to be mean and soak in the humor of Denkis desperate curiosity.

“Denki just ask” Denki didn’t even wait for a second after Izuku spoke to take the offer and ask his question.

“So, what was the military actually like? I know it was shit but, did you ever have good experiences or was it all a bunch of bullcrap?” He asked in naive confusion, Izuku could hear momo gasp poshly and scold Denki for his ‘insensitive’ question.

But Izuku didn’t think it was insensitive at all, Denki was curious and there’s no problem with that, it’s not like he asked how many times per week Izuku was tortured or any overly gruesome questions about the war.

He was asking about the good times, that was more than welcomed, Izuku took a second to think, most of his life in the military was hell on earth obviously, that’s to be expected, but there were a handful of great times sprinkled into the horrors.

Obviously anytime with Kuro was a good time, but that’s too obvious, there was one time that Izuku made Rome so mad his face turned as red as a tomato and he broke his knuckles punching a wall, the time he had his food privileges taken away so he ranted to one of the guards about all might for an hour and pissed him off so much he ended up giving Izuku an orange and a whole loaf of bread to get him to leave, then the one time he actually got black mail on Rome in the form of seeing the Lock Screen on his phone (it was him and Dr Rumiko out of work hours hugging In a very… suggestive way)

There were good times, never great times, but at least they weren’t as bad as usual and Izuku isn’t about to look a gift horse in the mouth.

“Of Course the military wasn’t bad 24/7, mostly bad, but some decent, I made my superior mad one time and he broke his knuckles punching the wall, he huffed away in a strop, he deserved it, he’s a dick, I annoyed someone so bad they gave me food, found out my two main tormentors were In a secret relationship and used it as blackmail, gained a brother/ best friend, snuck out into the training field and celebrated Christmas with him, we would also sneak out like once a week to star gaze in the grass, even if it was cloudy or raining we’d try spot something, it was mainly shit in the military and I’d never considered it good there or say I enjoyed it, but there were a handful of okay days” Izuku answered

There were a couple snickers at Izukus little story’s especially the one about the Rome and Dr Rumiko’s secret relationship, that’s probably why the doctor followed Rome about without a single question whereas if anyone asked him to do something he will do the complete opposite out of pure spite.

The next person to ask a question was unfortunately mineta, Izuku wanted to just flip him the bird but he was also curious what the class perv wanted to ask.

“Yes mineta?”

“We’re there any woman in the military”

“No one my own age, plus I had different priorities, any other questions?” Izuku quickly changed the topic away from Minetas stupid and ignorant question i it took everything in Izuku not to huff in amusement at the way Minetas mouth gaped open at Izuku’s quick and stern answer.

After that the class threw as many questions as they could at him desperate to get answers on just how corrupt the military truly was, Izuku could smell the aggravation toward the military growing with every second that went on, katsuki letting off tiny explosions in his palms and the temperature of the room increasing a bit as Shoto accidentally activated his quirk in anger.

Some of his classmates also just asked about him, what his life was like, his training, Tsu, the ever sharp minded girl, caught onto Izuku mentioning a brother so she asked who that was, the story of Kuro made one or two tear up, Kirishima also labeled Kuro as ‘manly’ and that made Izuku crack a smile.

He would of been good friends with Kirishima, they are both sickeningly optimistic, Kuro would of been friends with everyone to be honest, he was just like that.

Izuku loves his classmates and he’s lucky that he managed to escape the military’s shackles so he can be his true self, no poisonous lies, deception, just Izuku Midoriya, he’s happy.

๑『〜〜〜〜〜』๑

Shota was nervous as hell to bring Midoriya back into school for a plethora of reasons the number One Being his class, he wasn’t afraid they would be mean or see him any different no no no, he’s heard the way praise him while talking to there friends or defending him to people who have the nerve to diss his personality or ‘quirklessness’.

That class would jump in front of a bus to protect Midoriya, not that Shota wants that or supports it but it’s the truth, they would, so he didn’t believe they would be rude, he was more worried they would be too overbearing and ask him a million questions off the bat and be so concerned they unintentionally treat him liked he’s made of glass.

Luckily Shotas class definitely didn’t react the way he was worried they would, they’re concerned and sad for Midoriya of course, only heartless people wouldn’t be, but instead of treating him like glass they treated him like he was made of steel.

Tough.

Strong.

There was so much admiration in his students eyes as Shota briefed them on how Midoriya fought in a war and was the one who protected them all during the USJ, Midoriya was already highly respected ever since the sports festival when he revealed that he has gone above and beyond to help his friends not only by being in possession of helpful equipment for his neruodivergent classmates but by also learning sign language for Koda and always being a shoulder to cry on.

Shota has heard the girls in his class speaking about how amazing he is and how he is ‘one of the girls’ many times, apparently Mina once took him on a shopping trip and using him as ‘scary dog privileges’ so no one hits on them, and many of the Guys involve him in training sessions and on hangouts, Shota has also overheard his students venting to Midoriya a lot, but he tries to ignore that out of respect for their privacy.

The point is, when the students learnt of Midoriya’s past the admiration they have for him only doubled.

When Midoriya entered the classroom Shota found it incredibly entertaining how everyone was vibrating in their seats ready to ask questions.

He was extremely pleased that all the questions asked were respectful (minus Minetas of course) Shota really needs to learn how to not underestimate his classes love for Midoriya, they can contain there curiosity in order to ensure Midoriya is comfortable, Shota should of known that.

Watching Midoriya act as himself and not some puppet who needs to watch it’s words, as himself, his true self, it made Shota so unbelievably happy, he seemed so different from who he was a mere month ago, he doesn’t seem as dead anymore, he seems more bubbly, he went from having a face incased in ice preventing him from smiling at all to cracking the occasional smile and sometimes even laughing

A small feet for anyone else, something that is so normal to others, a smile is too often taken advantage of, Midoriya had all his smiles stolen away from him, and now he’s taken them back for himself and it’s so beautiful to see.

He’s proud of his student.

He's proud of his son.

Notes:

My fingers hurt 😞😞 I HAVE MY FIRST ACTUAL GCSE ON THURSDAY AND IM CRAPPING MYSELF 🥲

New chapter every weekend
Tiktok- kat_soup__

Chapter 45

Summary:

Quirk training/ sparring

Quirk training, Izuku forgot that he would now have to participate in quirk training instead of being given some random other task, before his escape he was never able to participate in quirk training since he was acting like he didn’t have a quirk.

But now everyone knows that he actually does have a quirk, some of his classmates and teacher have seen his quirk before but most don't remember much due to the day they all saw his quirk being a very stressful day and they had more on there mind, or they were too far away in the USJ building to catch a glimpse of his quirk.

But That’s besides the point, everyone in 1-A is very excited to see the class prodigy’s mysterious quirk.

Izuku on the other hand is not excited to use his quirk.

He’s come to hate his quirk, the quirk of a killer, every time he feels that buzz beneath his flesh he feels the phantom blood of innocent soldiers who fought for the honor of their country trickling off his hands and drop off into the pool of agony beneath his feet.

His quirk is drenched in it, blood, evil, pain, despair, when it was forced into his body it was dipped in the the rivers of his own suffering and from then he enforced that suffering on others, it is not the quirk of a hero, no, it is the quirk of a demon.

Maybe even a villain.

No matter how many times Izuku has been reassured that it isn’t, he can’t seem to change his outlook on his quirk, Izuku hates his quirk and that’s never gonna change, maybe after today he will hate it less, but blood never really disappears, and his quirk has enough blood soaked into it to drown a small country.

Izuku has accepted that there is no way for him to grow to love his quirk, but there is possibility for him to appreciate it, to see some good in it, and that’s enough for him, but it’s gonna take a lot of work to fully acquire that appreciation.

Quirk training today was sparing, and like usual Izuku could tell everyone of his classmates were nervous and determined all at the same time.

As the Class walked into the gym Izuku felt all eyes on him, sparring was his expertise, he’s undefeated, no one has ever beat him, and he doesn’t plan on that ever changing, but his class is determined for one of them to beat him at least once, it’s like a race, which one can beat Izuku first.

Izuku has his bets on Hitoshi personally, he knows all of Izukus weak spots from there training sessions, he knows that Izuku has a weak spot on his right ankle that makes his leg go limp and with enough strength it makes his leg collapse under him, he has that weak spot because when he was little Rome damaged it some how.

He knows that he stresses whenever someone gets very close to his face which causes his attacks to be a bit more frantic and less calculated.

Loud noises freak him the fuck out and that can be easily be exploited.

He knows it all, and more, some things that Izuku has no clue how he knows, but he knows any way, and that’s why Izuku thinks Hitoshi will be the one to one day beat him, but not at the point he’s at now, it will take a long time for him to become strong enough, but Izuku believes in his brother.

Mr Aizawa announced that the sparing partners were randomly generated pairs, and those were.

Sero and Ojiro.
Sato and Koda.
Ururaka and Mina.
Jiro and Tokoyami.
Hagakure and Aoyama
Iida and Tsu
Denki and Kirishima
Momo and Mineta
Shoto and Shoji.
Izuku and Katsuki
And Hitoshi will spar with who ever lost each round.

But the fight that everyone was excited to watch was the fight between Izuku and Katsuki. the pair were often compared, not in a way deprived from malice, or hate, comparing the two to be mean.

They were compared in the way apple juice and orange juice are compared, both great, both having there own strengths and weaknesses, but both compared because no one can decide which has more strengths.

They are compared often and neither Izuku or katsuki have ever thought of this as a bad thing, the two are the most powerful in the class, ever since Izuku and katsuki spared to the first time at the very beginning of the school year it was obvious they had skills that out weighed everyone else.

It caused some friendly competition, they were always silently comparing grades or fighting techniques, apart from Katsuki being his academic rival Izuku was always watching over katsuki because he was his childhood best friend, he was glad that they were fated against each other, it meant that Izuku had a reason to be near him at times, maybe somewhere deep in Katsukis mind, he also knew that Izuku was his long lost friend.

Maybe Somewhere deep in his mind he knew that his rival was his soulmate.

And now, after lying Izuku putting half effort into his spars he can finally let loose and give katsuki the fight he deserves.

Not Izuku giving him some half assed bull, not him purposely holding back his full power for the sake of his orders, no, fighting at his full power and giving katsuki the fight he deserves.

“This is gonna be a shit load of fun” announced katsuki at Izuku’s side, ever since Izuku telling Katsuki to stop treating him like glass he’d stood to his word, he’d been treated like an equal instead of some fragile child, it’s great.

“Yes it will be” Izuku responded glancing at Katsuki’ smug face, he caught a glimpse of that big goofy smirk, that infectious confidence spread to Izuku as he added “I’m going to win though” a smirk of his own tugging in his lips.

The second the words rolled off his tongue it was like the intensity of the ever burning fire inside of Katsuki’s soul increased, he looked at Izuku with a look of pure determination, a look that would make many villains quake if they saw the same look on a hero’s face.

But Izuku is not going to let that Katsuki’s determination make hindsight nervous, Izuku is going to win.

Every time a match was commenced the loser would ask Izuku where they went wrong and what to do next time and the winner asked advice on what to improve on, it made Izuku feel very appreciated, it was nice to feel like that instead of feeling like he was a burden.

The lesson dragged on, each match feeling like it was days long, besides him Izuku could feel the temperature of Katsuki’s determination heating up the whole gym.

Then finally the time came “Bakugo and Midoriya it’s your turn” announced Aizawa, all eyes immediately focused on Izuku and Katsuki as they walked over to the fighting ring.

Katsuki and Izuku stepped into the ring and readied themselves in fighting positions. In the background Izuku heard Mr Aizawa shouting out the rules, but Izuku wasn’t focused on that, he was focused on his ‘enemy’ for a short moment Izuku saw his best friend as the young child he was separated from all those years ago.

That small version of Kachan that in another universe Izuku would of been allowed to grow up along side.

“Ready” a long breath in.
“Set” preparing his quirk
“Go” attack

Izuku glitched himself to the space behind Katsuki and landed a kick to his back which was quickly countered by a quick explosion to his leg that sent his flying backwards into the edge of the arena, Izuku quickly recovered and glitched himself in every direction he could to confuse katsuki, throwing punches and kicks at every possible time.

He probably could of just used his quirk directly on katsuki to knock him out, but where’s the fun in that? And maybe the other reason for Izuku not using his quirk directly onto Katsuki is that Izuku is scared that he won’t be able to control his quirk and he will accidentally cause Katsuki to die a painful death. Maybe.

The match was a long one, most of the matches were ten to twenty minutes but Katsuki and Izukus was forty minutes and was only ended because they ran out of time.

The match, much to Katsuki’s dismay, was a tie. When the match was commenced Katsuki loudly made it known that he was not pleased with the fact that none of them won, he demanded a rematch.

But Izuku wasn’t angry with the outcome, he wasn’t sad, he was amazed, Izuku didn’t win for once? He had grown accustomed to always being the better person, the stronger person, always being the boy that people got compared to, some people may want that for themselves, but to finally have someone who could compete with him was a blessing.

While everyone in the class was busy asking questions about Izukus quirk Izuku was more enthralled with his childhood best friends strength, he was amazing, his quick thinking, his strategically aimed explosions, it was all amazing, everything about him was amazing.

Izuku broke off from the group of his classmates to walk over to katsuki who was sulking in the corner of the gym.

“Well done Kachan” Izuku spoke with his hand outstretched for a handshake

“Piss off deku, I didn’t win” Katsuki replied with a sour look on his face, he looked more angry then usual, that’s how he appeared on the outside at least, but Izuku knew katsuki better then to actually believe this fake anger, he wasn’t truly as mad as he looked, he was more disappointed, he always gets like this when he ‘looses’ he fakes being furious so people leave him alone and he can be left alone to fester in self loathing.

He can’t hide from Izuku.

“No, you didn’t win, but neither did I, you got further then most people” Izuku walked up next to Katsuki, before he was stood behind him, so he placed himself in Katsukis view in hopes he will feel more like Izuku is on his level rather than speaking down to him.

“Well the other people you fought were dumb, I should of won.” He responded while curling further into himself.

Izuku sighed, what wasn’t he getting? He is more powerful then most people he’s fought in his life, and he’s fought adult military men, men built like a truck, he did better then that! Katsukis insecurity knows no bounds

“Katsuki Bakugo. I have fought adult men weaker then you, and I’ve been training since I was five, of course I have an advantage, despite that you still got damn close to beating me, you are amazing Kachan, you need to realize that, next time we fight I’m sure you will beat me. I know it” Izuku tried his best to comfort katsuki.

It’s no secret that words are not Izukus thing, he’s never been good at comfort, but what he knows is fact, so in this situation speaking that fact should be able to get him through.

Katsuki turned his whole body to face Izuku, his face lighting up as Izuku said that he knows the next time they fight he will win, all hints of his previous insecurity leaving him completely and being replaced with his usual determination.

“You bet I will! I’m gonna beat your ass to the ground!! now Deku, I want to know everything about your quirk. Now.” Katsuki placed a hand on Izukus shoulder and prevented him from escaping.

Izuku sighed again, all this talk of his quirk is exhausting him, he still hates the damn thing, but he’s willing to talk about it for Katuski, for his classmates, he wants them to be happy.

And seeing there smiles and excitement is making him happy as well.

Izuku likes feeling happy, he’s not used to it yet, but he can’t wait until being happy is like second nature to him.

One day.

One day soon.

Notes:

YALL THE NORTHEN LIGHTS WERE IN ENGLAND LAST NIGHT IT WAS SO COOL

My gcse was easy, I think I did well (I hope)

And my headphones broke 😞

ANYWAY!! New chapter every weekend!

Chapter 46

Summary:

Wholesome katsuki + todoroki + Hitoshi + Izuku chapter

How the fuck did Katsuki let himself get dragged into this? Izuku texted him asking if he knew how to bake, to which he said yes because he can make some mean ass cupcakes, then he asked to hang out, Katsuki obviously said yes because of course he did, whenever Izuku asks to hang out with Katsuki he jumps at the opportunity, after so many years of missing out on spending time with his childhood best friend, he refuses to miss any opportunity to make up for missed time.

But now he’s at his fucking teachers house baking with todoroki, Shinsou and Izuku.

He got so excited that he was going to hang out with Izuku he didn’t even question who was going to be there. And now he’s here, to be honest though, he should of known that Todoroki and Shinsou would be there, those three are attached at the hip, you can’t have a good time Izuku without his minions tagging along.

As annoyed as he is that it isn’t just him and Izuku, he can admit It’s kinda nice to be with the trio, Todoroki, Shinsou and Izuku together have a contagious aura of positivity, even in the worst of situations they are there for each other, constantly ready to comfort one another with words, silence, hugs, or humor, and that feeling of comfort passes onto who ever is close like a plague of positivity.

And today’s victim is Katsuki.

“Right, what the fuck are we making.” Katsuki asked while adorning his all might apron he brought from home.

“Chocolate chip cookies. Eri wanted some so I thought we could surprise her with some for when she comes back from auntie Nemuri’s place” replied Izuku while tying up his present mic apron into a messy bow, Katsuki’s eye twitched at the hideous thing, he scoffed and redid it the second the monstrosity of a bow was created, how can someone so talented be so shitty at doing something as simple as tying a bow?!

Out of the corner of his eye he could se that Todoroki and Shinsou were not only wearing no apron at all but were also on there phones?! An absolute disgrace, Katsuki marched over over to the two lazy extras, snatched the phones out their hand and threw them straight over the kitchen island so they landed directly onto the living room sofa.

The two boys mouths gaped open like fishes out of water for a water for a second before they grumbled and picked up the aprons that were hooked up by the cupboard and tied them onto their body’s, by Katsukis side Izuku huffed out a quick laugh.

His laugh is like an angelic melody to Katukis ears, there was once a time where that laugh was constantly hearable, whether it was when he and Izuku were playing or if he was taking with his mother, that laugh was a constant.

But then he lost it.

The light giggles of joy were suddenly missing from Katsuki’s life, at one point he even forgot what it sounded like.

Katsuki almost forgot everything about Izuku, almost. He never truly left behind his memories, maybe his brain was trying to repress the remaining bits of Izuku in his brain so that he didn’t have to live every day longing to see him again, hear him again.

And now Katsiki has Izuku back and he no longer has to repress anything, after all those years of his best friends absence everything about him seems like a miracle, his green eyes that now hold a sparkle that was lost when he first came to UA, his bouncing green curls, the constellations of freckles across his whole body, it was all an art piece that Katsuki could look at for hours on end.

Katsuki treasures every chuckle, every quirk of the lips, everything is engraved into Katsukis memory out of fear that one day he will be stolen from him again and Katsuki will yet again repress every memory of those little things.

“What do we do first?” Asked Todoroki dumbly, the whole group stared at Katsuki in confusion, and then he realized something.

“Wait, have y’all ever baked before?”

I everyone said no.

He’s surrounded by idiots.

“Ughhhh of course you haven’t, Izuku you get out the ingredients, granulated sugar, brown sugar, salt, butter, eggs, vanilla extract, flour, baking soda, and chocolate chips, Shinsou you get out the equipment weighing scales first, I’ll start weighing, Todoroki you help. We’re about to make the meanest batch of cookies ever” Katsuki shouted out the instructions aggressively.

Everyone nodded and got to work gathering ingredients and equipment and that’s when he realized just how incompetent in the kitchen this group was, todoroki weighed out 100g of salt instead of 100g of sugar, Izuku tried to put the dry ingredients in the oven without adding the wet ingredients, and Shinsou… he was just being a lazy fucker in the corner of the kitchen taking photos and documenting Katsukis struggles.

The show kitchen nightmares was Now Katsukis reality.

How the fuck, literally how, is it possible to be this dumb when when katsuki is spitting instructions at them? Izuku maybe he can explain since he’s not really had an opportunity in his life to study up on his cooking/ baking skills, but todoroki has had ample opportunity to learn.

Yet he hasn’t and now he’s like a baby taking his first steps.

After a painstakingly long time, two hours and 20 minutes, the cookies where done.

And they were the best cookies Katsukis ever made, there was something weird about them, Katsuki has made cookies many times in his life, for himself, for his family, for auntie Inko, for his parents business party's, and he used the exact same recipe, but they lacked the same enjoyable taste that they have as he's eating one with the three goons that have decided are his friends, the whole experience is so much better.

He was a little annoyed when he found out that he was going to be spending the day with Todoroki and Shinsou, but now its not so bad, they aren’t as annoying as they seem.

Still annoying, but just not as bad.

Katsuki poured the batch of cookies on a plate that he found in the cupboard, a really ugly plate, a white one with a blue ring around the edge and cutting through the hideous shade of royal blue were swirls of a slightly grayer shade of white, it reminds him of something his grandma would buy from an antique shop for an obnoxiously expensive price.

Katsuki didn’t like the plate, but it was the only one he could find, the cupboards in this house are so confusing and unorganized it’s insane, Katsuki found a spatula in the same cupboard as the sugar.

Katsuki swatted away Shinsou and Todoroki as they reached for another cookie and allowed Izuku to grab another one, even though everyone else complained.

He has favorites so what? He ain’t ashamed to admit it, Izuku is everyone with a brain’s favorite.

He plopped himself on the smaller couch chair next to the larger four people couch, he was hoping he would be allowed to stay there so he can have a LITTLE space from dingus wingus and Izuku, but noooo, nothings going his way today and Izuku picked him up by his waist and placed him on the edge of the larger couch.

Very rude, the second that eri gets here to eat the cookies he’s gone… but he’s gonna enjoy this while it lasts, he’s having fun.

๑『〜〜〜〜〜』๑

Call Izuku sly.

Call him sneaky.

Calm him whatever you want to call him.

But he absolutely invited Shoto, Hitoshi and Katsuki around with the intention of getting them all friendly, Izuku is happy about finally having an actual friendship group, of course he wants Katsuki to be friends with Shoto and Hitoshi so Izuku doesn’t have to pick and choose who to hang with.

He knew they would get along, he wouldn’t of invited them all if he didn’t think they would get along.

But he definitely didn’t realize how well they’d get along, katsuki and Hitoshi are sat on one end of the couch arguing about who the best hero is, obviously katsuki is on team All Might and Hitoshi is on team Earserhead, Izuku tried to butt in and give his opinion.

Which was that both hero’s have specific weaknesses and strengths that make them good in their own ways and that you can’t really judge the two seeing as though they are completely different types of hero’s (eraser being underground and all might being daylight) but no one appreciated his logical thoughts and he got shushed.

Shoto was sat on the end of the couch just looking just happy to be there. Like usual

The argument, after 1 hour, finally came to a stop when Eri and Izukus parents finally came home.

“We’re home!!” Eri chirped excitedly as she ran into the house, Izuku couldn’t help but chuckle when he saw her eyes brighten like a light bulb when she saw plate of cookies on the kitchen table.

“Did you make these?!” She asked happily, to which the people on the couch all nodded proudly, Katsuki scowled at the grim reminder of one of the most painful two hours of his life.

Eri glanced at her parents and pointed at the cookies while jumping up and down gleefully, both parents took a quick look at each other then nodded, Eri practically pounced at the cookies, grabbed one and scarfed it down as if she hadn’t eaten in years.

“No more then one.” Announced Shouta as he put up his coat on the coat hanger, Eri grumbled but did what Shouta said to, when she finished she turned her attention back to the ‘bakers’ and hugged them all one by one, Shoto first he looked very surprised to be hugged and froze up for a quick second but after he got up over the shock he allowed for her to hug him.

Izuku and Hitoshi allowed the hug with open arms, Izuku is still a bit weary with physical touch, sometimes he gets small flashes of memories traveling through his head when someone gives him a hug or wraps there arm around his shoulders, but it’s Eri, no one gets freaked out by an Eri hug, she couldn’t hurt a fly.

Well, she could, but she’d cry about it.

The last person whom she hugged was Katsuki, who was much like Shoto in the way that he freezes for a second and scowled but after a quick nudge by Izuku softened up and allowed the hug.

When Eri unlatched herself from Katsuki he got up from his seat “I'm going now” he said stiffly in a fake angry voice.

“I’ll see you out” Izuku replied with a faint smile on his face, his plan was to ask katsuki if he wanted to stay round at the ‘ereasermic household’ as Shoto has deemed it for a sleep over.

Izuku hopes that he’ll say yes, but Katsuki seems to struggle with people trying to cozy up to him too quickly, he’s noticed it a lot, he gets fidgety sometimes when he’s too close to Kirishima, when Kamanari gets too touchy and try’s to give him playful nudges that to anyone else may be fine but Katsuki often gets uncomfortable around, but he never says anything.

He’ll just pretend to be angry when he’s not actually, like usual.

Katsuki and Izuku made it too the door way of the house, katsuki bent down sat on the carpeted floor to pull on his shoes when Izuku asked his question “so, Kachan, are you sure you want to go yet? You can always stay round for the night, if you want” Izuku maintained eye contact with katsuki as he asked his question.

His childhood best friends eyes widened slightly as he stared at him then back at his shoes, he let out a heavy sigh and balled his fists, Izuku was about to tell him that it wasn’t mediatory and he didn’t have to if he didn’t have to, but then he spoke up “yes, I’d love to”

It was in a very soft voice, one that sounded strange slipping off his sharp tongue, Izuku wishes he could of seen into Katsukis head for a second to find out just why he suddenly softened his voice to such a degree, but he didn’t push it as he held Katsukis hand to pull him up to his feet.

The rest of the night consisted of aggressive games of Mario cart, an almost murderous game of uno and much Hitoshi and Katsuki having a friendly rivalry, and Izuku and Shoto watching peacefully while eating a bag of popcorn that katsuki made (he’s banned everyone from ever making food again)

That went on up until 1am, which to Izuku, Hitoshi and Shoto was pretty damn early, but to Katsuki was way too late for him, he goes to bed at 9pm, he’s the real goody two shoes, he always pretends to be a tough boy but Katsuki also sleeps with a sleeping mask on, the only thing tough about him is that he can fight.

All the boys fell asleep on one bed with card games and Nintendo controllers spreading across the whole bed, where there wasn’t a person sleeping there was some sort of game device.

Izuku fell asleep feeling happy, cozy, safe, he had a nightmare that night, but unlike usual he didn’t wake up fearing that he was about to be dragged back to hell, he woke up knowing that he was completely safe and that it was a dream.

He’s getting better.

Finally.

Notes:

TikTok- kat_soup__
Two more chapters of the main story is done (the last chapter is a bunch of canon and non canon crap within this universe that I wasn’t sure where to put/ wanted to write… also may be posted really late cause I haven’t finished it 😨)

Anyway. My GCSE’s have been really ez. Exept geography, what the balls was that exam, sobs.

New chapter every weekend

Chapter 47

Summary:

Closure.

Today is going to be hard.

Izuku feels like he’s finally healing from his time in hell, but he can’t fully move on yet without confronting the one thing that’s stopping him from moving on for good.

His grief.

His grief of the mother he barely knows and the brother he misses daily.

His mum feels like someone not real, he doesn’t remember much of her, only flashes of that warm bubbly smile and crumbs of the stars that glistened in her eyes, he can remember the times he was with her, like the times he was cuddled up with her on the couch while watching an all might film, or playing with her in the rain after school, jumping in puddles and dancing around, but he also remembers the panic and terror that hung around her during the last couple weeks before his kidnapping.

He recalls How his mother didn’t look the same, her hair was greasy, her eyes constantly frantic, her skin pale and her sudden weight gain, it was scary to see and experience, Izuku, Luckily, had more positive memories than negative, but he wished that he had no negative at all.

Izuku loves his mother, even if she seems like a distant memory in the grand scheme of his life, he loves and adores her every day, he wishes he had one more day, one last minute with her so he could hug her, so he could yet again feel like a little boy cradled in his mothers arms for safety. He wishes that his mum never had to see him being dragged out of the apartment kicking and screaming, he wishes that his mums life was okay without him.

Izuku has so much he wished to change or alter when it comes To his mother, but his main wish is to say that he’s okay. He made it out alive.

Her baby lived, and he is happy and he’s sorry she didn’t get to see him again.

Izuku can never see his mother and Kuro again, but he can hopefully bring them peace in death, he wrote letters, it might be silly to some people, but hound dog (who is Izuku’s counselor at school) said it would help to bring peace to both his and their souls.

He’s never been one to believe in ghosts, he’s always hoped that once people die they go to some kind of heaven, even if they have ‘unfinished business’ maybe he hoped that because the thought that hundreds of ghosts of the people he murdered in the name of war may be haunting him waiting for their salvation to finally arrive keeps him up at night, but he sure does hope that for one day, for today his brother and his mother may come back to earth to read his final message.

Nezu and the staff at UA funded for a special graveyard to be built in honor of the victims of the quirkless rehabilitation act, soldier act A and their parents/ guardians, there are no body’s under the ground, no bones, nothing but some belongings that were placed by family members and friends.

Rows of empty graves decorated in child’s toys, letters, and other memories, lay next to each other waiting for their families to come visit. Today the grave sight is empty, maybe it’s letting Izuku have an opportunity to gaze over the thousands of invisible corpses that were made because of the military’s cruelty.

There are so many, it breaks Izuku’s heart all over again, every person honored in the grave yard deserves better.

Izuku walked on wobbly legs over to the two graves that he’s looking for, they are placed next to each other, just like Izukus requested when Nezu spoke about his plans to make the graveyard.

They were clean, yet to be tainted by moss, it was obvious that Kuro’s parents had visited already because the grave was decorated in flowers, and had a beautiful photo of Kuro as a small boy, one that still held innocence in his eyes, one that had no scars and only of knew the love of his family and friends, still oblivious to the ruthless storm coming to destroy his heart and soul. There was also four letters each one coming from a different member of his family, but Izuku didn’t read them, he’s not rude.

Out of his pocket he produced three letters of his own, one for his mother, one for Kuro, and one someone who deserves an apology.

First, he put the letter for Kuro down on the grave, holding it to the dirt by a rock so it doesn’t fly away.

๑『〜〜〜〜〜』๑

Dear Kuro

Hello my friend, it’s been years since I attempted ‘communication’ I remember I used to beg to the heavens for them to take me instead, they never listened of course, after a while I gave up, but I’m reaching out again through this letter.

It took me many years to fully understand my feelings around your death, to wrap my head around the fact you are gone and never coming back.

I’ve been around death my whole life yet yours was different, I felt like a piece of my heart was missing, my world became darker, I felt like my life was over at the young age of 14.

But it wasn’t.

I wore the chains of grief for too long, I felt guilt for something that wasn’t my fault for too long, I was blinded by sadness and thought that if I were to find new friends you would be resentful.

I was fighting a battle with myself, I was trying to understand my own emotions and at the same time trying to adjust to being surrounded by so many good people, it was hard being surrounded by smiles without you being around to enjoy them with me, to enjoy them without you at my side to enjoy the tranquility of being partially free from the military, I was fighting a war with my own mind and unfortunately your image was tainted in the process.

And I’m sorry for that, but making you out to be a person you are not.

But now I am in a better place I realized that you would probably slap me in the face if I thought that you’d be mad at me for being happy, I remember how you hated when people misinterpreted your words, twisted them, and made you sound like a cruel person, but, unintentionally, that’s all I’ve been doing since you passed and, again, for that I am sorry.

You were truly my saving Grace, I hate to think about what would of happened to me without you there to look after me, comfort me when I fell into the abyss of misery, thank you for being there for me and for stopping me from going full blown depressed without a slither of hope at being saved.

You allowed me to hold onto hope. Onto the person I am, the happy boy who enjoyed saving others. Thank you.

Me and you made the best of a horrific situation, together, sometimes in my mind I revisit the fist time we ever met, we were so young, so unaware of the horrors in the world, I’d already had a small taster of hell but you? You were almost completely oblivious, you thought we were just training partners, I wish I could go back to the day we met, do things differently, maybe escape with you by my side, fight back more, payed more attention to the sky the day you died so I was able to drag you away from the bomb that stole you away from me.

Me and you were partners in crime, brothers in arms, we may not be related by blood, we may not of experienced normal family events such as family dinners and game nights, but you are my brother, my family, you didn’t deserve to be taken away from this earth before you got to go to the moon before you got to explore space and discover stars and planets that no one had a clue existed.

Unfortunately you got to see space in a different way not the way you wanted to, I know you are not an astronaut, you never achieved your dreams of sawing into space in a rocket ready to traverse the milky way, but your now a beautiful star, the brightest one gleaming in the night sky, you are the star who plays hide and seek behind the clouds yet refuses to have its lights dimmed and shines through the fluffy clouds, you are the biggest star in the sky that watches over me and the one I wish on in order to be granted good luck.

I hope that from in your place above this planet you look down at me and are happy in what you see, I hope you think I did well picking my friends and family, I hope you were proud of me when I escaped the military.

I did it for you, you walked so I could run, so for that I thank you, sometimes when I sleep I think I feel your ghost lingering and watching with a smile gleaming so bright it cut through the nightmares, like a guardian angel, in the darkness parts of my subconscious I reach for you, but with a smile and a laugh you push me back whispering something I can never hear.

I hope you are proud of me, of all I’ve accomplished, this life is not just mine but also yours, I live in honor of you, my brother, I love you with every crevice of my heart and soul, and this is how I will make my love for you known.

I hope you wait for me in the sky, it will hopefully be a while before I join you, but I hope you will continue to shine bright until I join you, then we can be reunited in the sky.

This is my final goodbye, I no longer grieve you, I miss you, and forever will, but I do not feel sadness any longer, I only feel happiness for the time we had, and excitement for the time we will have in the future.

Good bye Kuro.

Lots of love, your brother.

๑『〜〜〜〜〜』๑

Izuku wiped away a tear and placed down the second letter.

๑『〜〜〜〜〜』๑

To my mother.

Hello mum, we and you had little time, I hate to admit it but as I age my memories of you fade further into the background as newer memories take over, I cling onto your vestige in my mind but you always seem to slip through my fingers.

I don’t remember you as much as I want to, but I remember key memories of you, just enough to know your a wonderful soul, one that I wish I could of been raised with.

I know enough to understand about you as my mother, and about the person you became in my absence to know that you thought my kidnapping was your fault, I understand that the reason you took your life is because you couldn’t stand the guilt that came with my kidnapping, but I want to tell you something.

It was no way shape or form your fault.

I have never blamed you, never felt resentment towards you, never hated you for the day that I was taken.

I mourned you and prayed that I could be back in your arms again, I could never hate you or blame you.

I wish that I got to see you again before you decided to end your torment. I couldn’t give you closure in life, but hopefully I can do it in death.

Im happy Now, I survived hell and I was gifted happiness, I made friends, gained two brothers, a sister and two loving dads, you’d love them, they’re always kind and understanding when I have panic attacks.

I’m friends with Kachan again, I missed him a lot as well when I was in the military, thank you for being there for him when I couldn’t be, thank you for remaining his auntie until the day of your death, I’m sure he appreciated it, I do.

I appreciate everything about you, sure you probably thought that you didn’t mean much to me since I only knew you for five years of my life, but in actuality you meant everything, I looked to my memories of you when I was sad, when I was in pain, I saw you in everything I loved, flowers, stars, art, heroes, I felt your comforting presence everywhere that I felt safe.

You were my hero in a way, you saved me from falling into a pit of despair right away.

I had a friend (brother) called Kuro, he passed away at 14, he helped me out of that out as well, but you? Without you I would of being drowning in despair the second day at the military.

Your my hero, and I hope you know that now, you may of died because you thought everything was your fault, but I lived because I knew it wasn’t.

I love you to the moon and back, I barely know you and barley remember you, but I am still a mama’s boy at heart. I’m still the kid that would gleam with happiness whenever someone said me and you look alike.

We really did, didn’t we?

Someday in the far future I’m gonna reach you, we will be reunited, we will talk like nothing happened, I’ll tell you what happen to be, and you see get to finally hear that your baby did well in life. When I get up there I’m also going to introduce you to Kuro, since he’s my brother and that makes you almost like his step mum I guess.

Your gonna have to wait a while though.

I’m living a good life right now and It’s not ending anytime soon, I hope your proud of me. I got my sparkle back.

I love you mum.

From, your son.

๑『〜〜〜〜〜』๑

Finally it was time for Izuku to release the final letter, there’s no grave stone for this one, he’s sending it to the sky, to better places, Izuku let go of the final letter and suddenly he felt fully free, his chains had now completely disappeared

๑『〜〜〜〜〜』๑

Dear younger me.

Hello me, this letter is for the little boy crying out to his mother, to the little boy who fears hypothermia will take him in the night, to the boy who craves a smile, to the little boy who can still cry.

To you, I’m sorry, I’m sorry all this is happening to you, you don’t deserve it, you deserve a hug and a hot chocolate, not the hell your going through, I’m sorry you’ve been wronged the way you have been.

I’m sorry that you’ve had your childhood and your innocence stolen from you.

I’m sorry that a new scar appears on your body every day.

I’m sorry that you don’t wake up to the sound of birds chirping and instead to the sound of the buzz alarm.

I’m sorry no one is there to save you.

I’m just sorry, for everything.

You don’t know me yet, but one day you will be me, your going to be safe.

None of this pain should of happened to you, you deserved none of it, you were just a little boy, a child in a cruel world, you saw nothing but sunshine and rainbows until the day the military took you and you had all the color in your world stripped away, I wish I could go back in time to give you a hug and to tell you that it will all be okay.

Everything will be okay, if there’s one thing I can promise, it’s that.

You’ll be okay.

When your my age you going to have a new family, three best friends, a sister, happiness, your gonna go to UA, you make it in the world, your not going to be a puppet for your whole life, and your gonna get revenge on the evil doctor and on Rome.

You just need to hang on, it’s hard, I know because I’ve lived it, but you can do it.

To you, the little boy wronged by the world, I put you to rest, I am not you anymore, I am someone entirely different, that may be a good thing, that may be a bad thing, it depends who’s eyes you look through.

But I’m not you anymore, one day you’ll understand, but for now I lay you to rest, you don’t have to claw at the confines of my heart anymore, your free from the chains that keep you and me together. Go. Go be with your mother and brother, may your soul be happy in the sky, and remember that I am sorry.

I forever will be. May the child within me rest in peace. Good bye forever, and good luck, with everything.

From, your future self.

๑『〜〜〜〜〜』๑

Izuku watched as the letter floated with the wind, it’s a clear day today so Izuku could see the paper fluttering until it whipped around a building, Izuku thought for a second that he heard the faint giggle of two children hero living playing in the dirt and a worried and loving mother calling out to them.

Izuku brought his eyes back down to the graves and smiled, its not normal to smile in a graveyard, but today isn’t a sad day, he was a bit sad when he arrived, but now he’s not, he feels like a weight has been lifted off his chest, he felt like he could breathe again.

Before he left, Izuku gave each gravestone a hug, the hard grey stone felt warm in his arms, after he unlatched his arms he left.

He walked away from the grave stones having felt like he did something good, Izuku is going to keep visiting the meaningful stones, he isn’t going to abandon them, but when he sees them next time he will remember the happy moments that he had with his mother and his brother, he will completely abandon all of his own pain in favor of looking at the light side of the moon.

If Izuku said that he now he’s given those letters to the graves he holds absolutely no grief around his dead family he would be a liar. But, with those letters he abandoned the weights preventing him from ever moving on from his mourning. He isn’t sad, he is happy he can move on from his past when his brain is ready.

That night Izuku laid out in the garden and traced the stars and pointed out the constellations with his brother and sister, they made new ones and learnt about old ones while sharing story’s as they laid on the wet grass of the family home beneath the inky sky dusted with stars, for hours they stayed on that grass, their backs making an indent in the soggy squelchy grass, toes sinking into the mud and hair painted in dirt, beneath that familiar sky Izuku and his siblings fell asleep.

Izuku didn't have to fight the demons in his mind in order to fall into slumber, surrounded by his siblings, he felt safe, the fence around the garden didn’t feel as claustrophobic as the high fence of the military training field he laid in with Kuro, the dark sky didn’t remind of nights spent laid in puddles of blood and grime with his shoulders touching his gun while he slept in the trenches.

For one night Izuku slept in complete tranquility, without a single thought of the military.

Izuku didn’t wake up in the garden, he woke up snuggled up under a thick blanket in his cozy bed, he only woke up enough to realize that Eri and Hitoshi were also there, snuggled up next to him in some kind of comforting cuddle pile, then he fell asleep again.

He’s happy.

He’s finally happy.

It took eleven years, but he’s happy, he refused to ever become the dark, depressed, ice king ‘Zuko Midori’ he’s a new person.

And Izuku likes the new person he is, and so does his friends, family and classmates.

Izuku hopes the ones he's lost on his journey to happiness are proud of him.

Because he’s proud of himself.

Notes:

TikTok: kat_soup__
This is the official end of Izuku’s part of the story 😨

I posted this now cause I was editing it before and I didn’t want to wait to post it cause it’s probably my favorite chapter I’ve written, so early chapter. I cried so many times editing this ☹️ wasn’t a good idea to edit it whole listening to Adrianne lenker, SOBBING

New chapter every weekend

Chapter 48

Summary:

Revenge time

Rize Kobayashi is in prison for the murder of four military members.

She remembered the exact people that tore her child from her arms kicking and screaming.

A woman with slimy skin and hot pink hair. A man with a burn scar that covered his whole face. A man with poisonous flowers for hair. A woman with white snakes for hair.

She found them, hunted them like she was a hungry predator and they were weak prey, and she killed them, slowly, painfully.

Call her a psychopath if you will, she doesn’t care, that name is not an insult to her, she will do what ever she needs to do in order to avenge her baby, the words the public choose to throw at her will not change that.

She will always put the justice of her child first, her sweet rainbow baby, her and her husband tried to produce a child for three years, then their miracle came along, only for her to be ripped away from them.

Rizes husband was not able to handle the loss of their child and so took his life.

For a time Rize debated joining her husband but in the end she decided to live this painful life so she could get revenge, and now she finally has the opportunity, the boy that spared the two demons in charge of him while he was in the military was far nicer then Rize, he didn’t want to stoop to their level, where as Rize has no care for that, she lives and breaths the saying ‘an eye for an eye’ but this ‘doctor Rumiko and Rome’ will not be paying with a measly eye.

Within the relatively short time these two have spent in prison they have already built up a horrible reputation, a little under a month they’ve been in prison and the corrupted guards already turn a blind eye when they see other prisoners squaring up to the doctor and Rome, and They don’t so much as glance at them when the cooks give them less food which has resulted in Rome and Rumiko losing a lot of muscle mass and weight causing them to look far less intimidating.

Of course Rome has tried his best to bribe the officers into protecting him and the doctor, or to tell the cooks to feed them both more but none of them take it, or they do take it but do nothing but laugh at the man for even trying.

The offers are bad, but the prisoners are worse, there are two other people in the same prison who also had children taken away from them due to the ‘quirkless rehabilitation act’ and one person who had a child taken for the ‘solider act A’ which is a program Rize didn’t even know about before the news.

It’s a well known fact that most people that set a foot into a prison having hurt or killed a child is labeled scum of scum, and because the two devils are rude to everyone they have managed to make a level even lower then that, no one in the prison likes them, everyone hates them, for their crimes and their personality.

So what do you do when no one likes a group of people and everyone is praying for their downfall?

You use that to your advantage.

Rize has been collecting people in the prison and convincing them to tell lies to Rome and the doctor.

Lies like:
“Rome told me your secret”
“Romes been gossiping about you”
“Rumiko cheated on you”
“Rumiko hates your guts”

Little things to make them lose trust in each other, those lies got progressively worse until they went from secret (not secret) lovers to despising everything about each other in two weeks.

They have a burning hatred for each other, really shows how bad their trust issues are, two weeks and suddenly they hate each other with a passion, their trust issues are working out in Rizes favor so she isn’t complaining, she just finds it funny how the work partners trust and bond is shattered to pieces so easily.

And now hatred has been achieved Rize can finally act out the revenge part of her plan.

During mail time this morning Rize slipped a letter into the pile of Rumiko and Rome, each one saying that they wanted to meet in an empty cell to ‘talk everything out’.

Knowing Rome talking ‘it out’ will very quickly descend into a brutal beat down, one in which Rumiko will most likely end up dead, and then Rize can swoop in to give Rome the visit to hell he deserves.

Rize stalks behind the two unsuspecting men as they walk over to the empty cell in the far end of the prison, there’s far less guards in this area due to the fact there are only four prisoners who live in the far end of the prison.

She hid herself behind a large pillar as the two men started there conversation, it started off normal, heated and loud, but normal, but without so much as a warning Rome swung for Rumiko clocking him right in the nose, there was a moment of shocked silence before it all went down and a fight to the death began.

Rize watched with a sinister smile plasters on her face as the walls of the grimy prison cell get painted with blood, no one is coming to stop the fight, no one cares to, not a guard nor a prisoner, Rize watches the fight go on as if it were a new soap opera showing on tv, her eyes glued to every smooth movement, engraving the patterns of the scum bag doctor’s crimson red blood into her brain.

Romes movement seemed slow. At the beginning of his stay at the prison he got into fights left right and center, he was determined to show some sort of ‘dominance’ back then his movements were quick and scary, it made Rize reconsider her plans of killing him with her bare hands, but now that he’s been underfed by all the cooks those scary quick movements have slowed enough that Rize isn’t as fearful of her ability.

But she has still got a shitty plastic knife hidden in her waistband that she some how managed to smuggle past everyone.

After twenty minutes Rize watched with glee as the disgusting freak responsible for the gruesome experiments that took her child’s and so many others lives slumped into pool of his own blood, his body limp and cold.

At his side was Rome, drenched in his own blood along with the blood of the man he used to call his lifelong work partner, he looked down at the body in silence, there was a flash of something in his eyes, something sad, heartbroken, it made Rize wonder for a second what happened to the two men in that cell to make that evil?

Were they born like that or did the the world make a monster? Were they both once little boys skipping through fields and playing football while they waited for their mother to finish making their favorite food? Is evil made or is evil born?

It’s a question that’s been asked for years, Rize personally believes that evil is more like a disease, people can get it treated through therapy or surrounding themselves with kind people that make that evil disappear so it doesn’t get to the point in which they cause harms to others, or they can let it run free and they can become the next Rome and Rumiko.

The men soaked in blood decided to pick the worst option, and Rize is the karma who is ready to make them take responsibility.

Rize snuck into the cell, doing her best to make it look like she hadn’t just watched the whole thing happen and took great pleasure in watching the demise of the demonic doctor. “Oh crap… what the fuck happened in here?”

Rome snapped his head around to stare at Rize with a guilty look, from Rizes place behind the pillar she didn’t see just how messed up he was, and now she’s closer she can see that Rumiko busted him up a lot more then expected, his whole face was bruised, he’d bitten through his lip, sections of his t-shirt had been ripped to show how purple and bruised his skin was underneath.

He looked like shit, and that’s perfect for Rize.

“We- i- so you see, we got into this big argument and then that traitorous bastard hit ME! And it descended into a big fight! I was just defending myself! I thought that HE was going to kill ME!!” He shouted with a hand on his heart, he tried his best to paint himself the victim so that Rize would bend over backwards to do what ever he wished, little did he know that she knew everything he said was bullshit.

Rize walked up to him and got on her tiptoes to give him a comforting pat on the shoulder, trying her best not to retch at the motion “it’s alright, I’ll help you clean” she lied, Rome smirked maliciously thinking that he was about to get away with this murder.

This man is a military man, someone who should of been taught the ways of life, he should of had ‘don’t trust anyone’ carved into his soul, yet he thought that Rize of all people was trustworthy. He thought wrong, not only does she despise him with a passion, but she also works in a similar way to him, she is a bad person, she kills without remorse, she hurts people without thinking twice, Rome and Rize kill for different reasons, Rome does it for ‘fun’ for the sake of power, whereas Rize does it for revenge, but at the end of the day they both kill without feeling the need to apologize.

She makes no effort to hide that she is a bad person yet this monster forgot that he is in a cell with one of his own kind, and he did something he shouldn’t of, he turned his back.

Without so much of a warning Rize grabbed the plastic knife from her waist band, she jumped up to get a better angle and she stabbed him in the neck.

The plastic of the knife shattered into a million tiny shards inside his neck, Rome turned his gaze back to Rize and suddenly his knees gave way beneath him and he collapsed onto the crimson covered concrete underneath them, his neck gushing blood like a gauzier. Rize wasn’t done, she got on top of his limp body and started hitting, punching, scratching, slapping him as much as she could.

She shoved her fingers in his eyes.
She broke his nose.
She ripped off pieces of his flesh.

He wanted this man go pay, not just die, but to suffer. Rize noticed as the last flickers of life In Romes eyes started to go out, but she didn’t stop, she was furious, so many so innocent lives had been taken by this man, so many children who could of grown up and become heroes, doctors, mothers, fathers, but because of the selfish actions of the group of people responsible for the quirkless rehabilitation act and soldier act A they will forever stay frozen young and unable to live their dreams.

She hit him over and over again until his face completely collapsed, she got off of him and looked at her work, he didn’t even look like Rome anymore, he looked like a mess of blood and bruises, and that’s okay, she was covered in blood too, when she leaves this cell an officer is bound to find her and restrain her for being covered in blood and then her sentence will be increased, but she doesn’t care.

It was worth it to finally put an end to military.

Rize turned around and walked out with a smile, she hasn’t smiled in years. She feels like she’s been freed from her anger and hate, she can live without having the constant thought of revenge on her mind.

Hopefully her husband and her child is proud of her.

Hopefully all the other hundreds of victims are happy, their tormentor is dead, he’s going to be suffering for the rest of eternity.

This hell is over.

Finally.

Notes:

Wazzup pookies, this is the end of the story, (for now maybe 🤔 [I’ll explain that in a sec]) thank you all for reading my fic, I really appreciate it I’ve loved reading all your comments and making you all cry, I cannot thank you all enough <333

This isn’t the last you’ve seen of me, I have 14 chapters of a new fic called ‘conversations with the devil’ typed out, I shall return. Thank you all for the love!!

Right now I’ve thanked you all, would Yall be interested if I did a second addition to this story? It would be set in the future of this universe (eleven years in the future) I realized I added a lot of random lore to this story but never got to add to them, like Kuro’s caretaker people and the higher ups, so I was thinking I do a second addition where I explore those things, BUT my problem is, I know what I want the main story to be but I don’t know what ti do before the main bit, y’know? The main story would be ‘Izuku is now a underground hero, he lives in a shitty little apartment cause he refuses help from anyone, he is actively getting courted katsuki (I promise I won’t overwhelm the story with Bakudeku) but he doesn’t know cause he’s silly, Eri is graduating UA in a month, and then the higher ups at the military come back for him’ that’s the basics, I have no clue to put BEFORE the military grabs him :( so just let me know if you’d be interested so I can start cooking up ideas.

Last chapter when I get my head out my ass and finish it. (Btw someone offered to proof edit my chapters but I lost that comment, if you are that person please revel yourself, I would appreciate help on editing some chapters pls)

Chapter 49: Bunch of bull crap extras

Summary:

Some canon and non canon extras I thought up

Izuku died, kuro lived. (Not canon)

Kuro stared down at the cold dead form of his brother laying still in the dirt, he doesn’t look the same, Kuro’s watched as Izukus face morphed through many periods of his life.

Scared when they first met.
Hopeful when they became friends.
Happy when they became brothers
Pained when he got his quirk.
Empty when the war started.

And now he just look’s disfigured, the explosion destroyed Izuku’s face so badly he looked like a new person, in fact, he looked like he had no face at all, all the flesh that made up his soft features was ripped off leaving only the red, raw, gross layer beneath to be visible. His arms and legs were twisted in unnatural directions, bones creeping through the flesh. Parts of his ‘indestructible’ uniform torn to shreds, and his whole body covered in ash and blood.

Seeing that Izuku was gone forever, and In such a horrific way, Kuro felt a sense of deep sorrow weighing him down, he hadn't felt this sad since he was taken from his mum and dad. he feels like he’s drowning in depression, Kuro’s always been the happy, bubbly boy that everyone can lean on when they have no one else to go to.

But he doesn’t feel like that, Izuku was dead, Izuku is the boy that he leant on, the boy that refused to judge him or make him unhappy, why did it have to be him? Why did Izuku have to die? Izuku of all people deserved to live, If Izuku lived he would be able to achieve amazing things, knowing him he’d probably end up avenging everyone else that’s passed due to this hell.

Kuro knows that In theory he’s supposed to go report to Rome, who is Izukus main ‘caretaker’, and make him aware of his unfortunate passing, but he doesn’t want to do that, he wants to just run, he wants to escape and he wants to find a suitable place to bury Izukus body, if he tells someone that Izukus dead he's going to chucked in a mass grave and burned as if he’s a scumbag.

The military isn’t supposed to do that, but Its what they do either way.

The military does a lot of stuff that they shouldn’t, back when Kuro was first taken he was confused, he’d been kidnapped by the military yet they never did anything particularly bad to him, other than the excessive training, but as he watched Izukus body be painted in more and more scars, and he saw the agony he was in when he developed his quirk, Kuro realized that he was seeing through red tinted glasses.

They may of been decent to him, but the military itself is not ‘decent’.

kuro scooped up Izukus limp body like he was a princess and started walking in a random direction away from the battle field, he can hear more bombs go off in the distance, more destruction, irreversible damage. but he ignores it in favor of moving.

It took two hours for Kuro to get to a good place, and that place was a small village that Izuku helped save some kids from a little while ago, he saved them from an ambush by American troops, the soldiers had the of intention taking the children to use as workers in factories and such, but Izuku didn’t let it happen, he saved them all from that fate, and such everyone in the village has respected him ever since.

Loved him as a hero.

as he walked through the village with his best friends cold mangled body in his arms, a couple people peaked out their windows and doors to stare at the two they all looked at them with a face twisted on horror and sadness, Kuro did his best to smile at the people he saw, but the tears combined ash and blood didn’t make him look comforting at all, instead he looked like he’d crawled through hell.

In a way he did.

The battle field was like hell, body’s strewn across the floor, blood painting the floor like a twisted art piece, pristine white snow colored deep red, gunshots echoing across the barren land, screams cutting through ears, bombs destroying land that was once someone’s home.

Death in every corner of your eye, lady death as visited the battlefield that Izuku died on, her crooked hook scooped up hundreds of innocent souls, tears running down her cold cheeks.

Kuro wonders if death herself mourns the loss of all those innocent lives, slaughtered at the hands of their own kind.

As Kuro wondered through the village a collection of the people Izuku saved followed behind him, heads hung low, some with tears dripping from their eyes. Kuro noticed a large tree at the very edge of the village, leaves still attached to its branches despite the cold winter, completely untouched by the poison of war.

The leaves were bright yellow and the land it was on was covered in beautiful white flowers, it was weird to see such a magical sight so close to the horrific war, it was so clean, no blood, nor ash, nor body’s.

It was like a section of heaven fell from above to Grace the hell everyone was living in.

Kuro approached the tree and used his telekinesis quirk to pull up a section of the earth where he would bury his best friend, carefully he placed Izukus body on the level ground before the grave, the people of the village threw flowers of all colors into the grave, a rainbow of beauty pieces of nature, one child even threw in a small blanket that would probably only fit one of Izuku’s legs to try ‘keep him warm while he sleeps’.

Izukus death bed quickly became a bed of flowers, Kuro took one last look at him, at his curly green hair, the constellations of freckles across his body, and the single green eye peeking through the mangled flesh, then, he covered him up with dirt.

Izuku was gone now. He was truly gone. The joy in his life was gone.

His brother.

Kuro has always been the happy, bubbly person everyone can turn to, but now he doesn’t feel like that. Kuro wanted as the color drained out is his world leaving it in a depressing greyscale, he hadn't realized he was crying until a small girl around four years old offered him a handkerchief before scuttling off to her mother.

Everyone who followed Kuro to bury Izuku had left Now, they didn’t stay long, Kuro doesn’t blame them, who wants to say by the side of a grieving soldier.

At least in death Izuku is free from all the suffering, at least he no longer has to murder innocent people, he doesn’t have to witness people body’s being crushed beneath buildings.

He’s free, in a morbid way.

From Kuro’s tool belt he produces a knife, with caution he twirls it around his fingers before he brings it up, and up, and up, until it’s right next to his neck. And then.

In one pristine slice.

His shoulder length hair shortens to his chin, Kuro fixes it up, making the length more even before he walks briskly to a villager home asking for clothes, which they give over no questions asked, behind a tree he changes into loose rags and discards his military uniform. Kuro isn’t going back to the military. He isn’t. He’s going to run away, pretend he’s someone new, change his name, identity, his future and his past.

Kuro Kikuchi will be no more. Maybe it’s not the most noble or heroic thing to do, but at the end of the day Kuro isn’t a hero nor has he ever been noble, he’s a soldier and they are neither.

The next proper town is north, quite a bit north, but there are multiple small villages dotted around in that direction, Kuro has little amounts of rations and water stashed in his pockets, it should be enough to last him until he gets to the next village.

He starts to walk north. This is the end of Kuro’s story, and the birth of someone new.

Someone the military can’t control.

This is the end.

 

Romes last thought (canon, this was cut from the last chapter cause I didn’t know if it fit)

It what point did it all go wrong? Rome has it all, he had the perfect lift gifted to him with only minimal work done, he had an army of his own, a solider who did whatever Rome wanted him to without even blinking in protest, he had a boyfriend who was just as sadistic and evil as him.

There were people willing to do whatever he wanted! He had it all! And now he’s laid on a grimy prison floor bleeding out like an animal.

Maybe he is an animal.

If it weren’t for that bastard Izuku he wouldn’t of been in this situation, he would still be treated like a king among swine, honored and respected, that kid just had to ruin it all, if he had just shut up and dealt with the military like he has been for the last couple years Rome wouldn’t even be in prison!

RomI can feel himself getting colder, his body fading to ash and his brain getting foggy, there was once a time where he though that he was indestructible, that he was a god, but now he realizes that he’s an idiot, he’s not indestructible nor is he a god.

He may of hurt hundreds, thousands, of people but he’s also saved people, he deserves more respect then this! When he first joined the military as an innocent naive 18 year old he didn’t want to be like this! He may of had the end goal of having his own army of soldiers and he may of written up the draft for the quirkless rehabilitation act when he was only 19, but he didn’t want to be like this!

He was manipulated by the higher ups! He was manipulated, Rome isn’t to blame at all, they should be the ones suffering, not Rome! He’s innocent! A victim even!

The last bits of of Romes brain clouds over and he slips into the cold arms of death.

When he gets to heaven he’s sure god will realize he did nothing wrong.

Surely.

the doctors final thoughts (i realized I never did anything from his perspective so here you go) ~canon~

Rumiko doesn’t care about his death, even as his breath slows as his body loses its heat he can’t seem to muster up a single care.

Rumiko has lived for his work, before the military he worked as a Normal quirk scientist but his unorthodox methods were ‘brutal’. Most people in his lab liked to take blood samples by using the normal needles, whereas Rumiko liked to slice the person to take blood. He was almost fired, but Rumiko has a way with people, he can manipulate them easily.

And so he didn’t get fired and was instead offered as position higher up in the lab company. But he turned it down.

He needed something more, something that would accept his methods and he would be given the praise he deserves.

And that’s when he met Rome at a bar on a dreadful rainy Sunday night, two measly shots in and Rime was spilling every secret he had.

And I mean everything.

Including his plans for the quirkless rehabilitation act, it was easy for Rumiko to get himself added to that project, ridiculously easy and from there he pretended to be in love with Rome just so he can get more privileges, more money, get a higher rank.

He’s done everything he wanted in life, he’s studied how much the human body can handle, Izuku Midorya was his perfect subject, strong, determined, happy, god Rumiko enjoyed watching his happiness disappear, he woke up every day to try out a new torture method and watch light flicker out from that boys eyes. But he’s lost that subject now, and therefore he’s lost his life.

Izuku Midorya was his life, and that was okay, his life is over, he’s experimented on life and now he gets to experience death.

This is perfect.

The perfect ending for a man like him.

 

the original distort reveal before I changed it
—at the training camp Bakugo has been kidnapped, this begins just as Bakugo is about to be dragged though the portal—

Izuku watches as Bakugo is manifested out of the marble, Shigaraki clamps his crispy hand out Bakugos pale throat.

A couple of his classmates surround him, feet routed into the dirt, all of them thinking of individual plans, some wanting to attack, some wanting to call for the teacher, but Izuku isn’t thinking that.

Izuku isn’t thinking really, there aren’t really many options in this situation, he can either stand here and accept that his childhood best friend is being kidnapped, or he can disobey Romes orders and he can use his quirk and by consequence also out himself as distort.

Katsuki starts to sink into the portal.

The most logical solution would probably be to leave him and have the heroes deal with-

Katsuki makes a fearful gargle sound.

Izuku moves.

“Midori! Stay back!“ shouts someone behind him, before anyone can dare to stop him Izuku had grabbed a large piece of tree bark and four small pebbles and his glitched them into a hand gun and four bullets, he loads the gun quickly then shoots Shigaraki in the shoulder.

Gasps along with the disgusting sound of flesh ripping can be heard echoing from tree to tree, Birds perched in their nest fly away, villains get themselves into fighting positions and Izuku yanks katsuki free.

He holds katsuki firmly against his side, the gun positioned to the middle of Shigarakis head.

“Arg! What the hell! Ah that hurts” he snarls “I thought you were quirkless!!” Barks Shigaraki.

“You were wrong, my quirks name is distort, you may be familiar with it, you saw it during the USJ” Izuku replies, smugly, Shigaraki’s eyes blow wide and Kurogiris wispy body flickers.

 

Izuku thinks about his mum.

Sometimes when Izuku thinks about his mother he can’t help but wonder if it’s for the best that she never got to meet the new Izuku, would she of been about to handle him the way he is now?

He isn't the same little boy who’s eyes gleam with stars, he isn’t the same five year old boy that loves hugs and affection.

He isn’t that boy, he isn’t her son, maybe it’s best that she isn’t alive to meet this new Izuku, she died with memories of a happy small boy, she didn’t have to suffer through the knowledge of the horrors that happened to Izuku when he was with the military, Inko Midorya didn’t have to learn about the blood on her sons hands, she died with the son who would cry and sob for hours if he got a cut on his knee.

But just because he thinks it’s better this way but doesn’t mean he is happy he didn’t get to see her ever again

He’s heartbroken, his mother was his whole life when he was little, when he was taken away he felt empty, he would beg for his mother in his sleep, wrap his arms around himself and rock back and forth like he was still in the comfort of his mothers arms, when he was alone what he would seek was his mother.

And when he found out his mother was dead, there in the hospital room, the last part of Izuku’s old self disappeared, within the deep grave of Inko Midorya also lies Izuku Midorya.

She got to die with the small happy boy she loved.

Izuku has to live without the mother he loves.

the Christmas chapter I did a while back

Izuku laid in his bed, wrapped up snuggly in his blanket, trying to best ward away the winters air that seemed to multiply in intensity inside the confines of the military building.

It’s December now, Izuku isn’t particularly sure what day it is since he had his calendar taken away as some kind of odd punishment, but it doesn’t really matter anyway, every day is the same, get up train, eat, train, sleep, that’s his life.

Izuku was sleeping peacefully, well, as peacefully as he can when he’s constantly suffering paranoia and he feels like he’s at risk of freezing, but then Suddenly Izukus slumber was interrupted when he felt a hand tap three times on his forearm and once on the side of his head, that was a code, code to mean Kuro was waking him up.

Slowly and groggily he raised from his bed, still with the blanket wrapped around him, apparently, Kuro also couldn’t stand to be away from the warmth (it wasn’t really that warm since it was thin as hells, but it helped a bit) of his blanket since he was lent over Izukus bed looking like sleep deprived E.T.

“Zuki! Come with me I got to show you something really cool!” Kuro whispered loudly (someone really needs to teach Kuro how to Whisper) Izuku rolled his eyes dramatically but didn’t protest and got up off the bed, his blanket still wrapped around him though.

Izuku and Kuro haven’t been friends for long at this point m, Izuku and Kuro are both 8 and they both met at 4, but despite the relativity short friendship Izuku would trust Kuro with his life and he would do anything for Kuro, he is the only boy Izuku trusts, and he’s been a real help the past few months since his quirk came in, he comforted Izuku through the pain, explained things about quirks that Izuku didn’t previously understand, helped him to train and develop his quirk control.

Kuro’s and Izuku crept on there tip toes through the winding concrete hallways of the complex, Kuro can’t whisper but he can most definitely move around maneuver quietly, Kuro definitely has a sneaking around like a stealthy gremlin, he does it way better then when Izuku himself.

Kuro led Izuku all the way outside, how he always manages to get the key is a mystery that Izuku may never find out, when ever he asked he’s always been met with a different answer.

‘I blackmailed the guard’

‘I stole it’

‘I blew someone up and stole the key from his cold, dead, body’

The explanations were never consistent or realistic, so Kuro mainly stopped asking.

The sky was pitch black and the moon was full, slow flutters of snow were falling from the dark sky coving the floor in a layer of snow thick enough to reach the two children’s ankles, the massive field behind the compound didn’t look any different then it usually did, it was just grass stretching over land, a massive barbed wire fence that stretched to the sky, and a big willow tree, that’s what he thought until he and Kuro started to walk towards the back of the felid and Izuku caught full sight of the ancient willow tree.

there was strings of light stretching across the span of the leaves on top of the tree, it looked like there were only a couple lights in comparison to the sheer size of the tree cap, but the full top of the tree was illuminated with radiant colors that shone brightly, the light reflected on the flakes of wet snow making it appear like the tree tops were dipped in stars.

The lights them selves were round balls in shape a multitude of beautiful colors, red, green, blue, yellow, pink, and many more, flashing before his eyes, they were mesmerizing to Izukus eyes, he was entranced with there beauty, he’s only ever seen something so stunning in the sky, the radiance of the lights rivaled only the sunset and sunrise.

As Izuku wondered closer he realized that there were thousands of baubles hanging from the branches and pinned onto the trunk, even those were all the colors of the rainbow, made of plastic and glass alike all swaying gently in the wind and frosted in the snow falling from the sky.

“Like it?!” Kuro asked enthusiastically, he looked so happy and proud of his work, even though he absolutely had a lot of help from his two superiors, Kuro’s superiors were lovely people, for military standards, they’ve never raised a hand to him unless they were training, they’ve never withheld food, they gave him presents on his birthday and they even complimented him when he did good things!

Izuku wants that
Izuku is so happy for Kuro.

“I love it Kuro” Izuku responded quietly, he and Kuro were now laid out in the grass looking up into the tree where all the lights meet in the center of the tree cap, Izuku was too mesmerized by the hypnotic dance of the lights hoping from branch to branch leaf to leaf that he almost missed the sound of Kuro rustling around in his satchel bag then the distantly familiar sound of crumpling paper.

Izuku may of only heard that type of sound four time in his life, but he will forever remember the joy that came along with crumbling wrapping paper, Izuku will remember waking up his mum at stupid o’clock in the morning, opening presents, drinking hot chocolates with his mum while being all wrapped in a blanket, and watching Corny movies all night and day, nothing will stop him from retaining those memories.

Memories of Christmas.

Izuku turns too look at Kuro just as he pulled out a badly wrapped present out of his bag, it was only wrapped in some normal lined paper, the paper was only being held to the object by an old and tattered brown string, Izuku stared at the object for as long as he can without being rude.

“Merry Christmas Izuku” Kuro said quietly before passing over the present, it was small ish, not that thick either, it was a rectangle, Izuku had not a clue of what the present could be, as a force of habit he shook the thing, not a lot, but just enough that it could rattle if it was able to, no rattle.

Carefully Izuku peeled back the wrapping paper, as he did he got a peak of the present, salty tears Began to stream down his face, causing his already cold face to become even colder, he caught sight of shoulder length dark green hair tied up in a messy half up due, that’s all he had to see in order to tare off the wrapping like a rabid animal.

Once all the wrapping was off he saw a picture of him and his mum, all bright and smiley, Izuku was placed on his mothers hip, he was only three, the Sun was shining as Bright as their smiles, eyes gleaming with joy, all they had was each other in that moment and it’s all they needed to be happy.

Izuku felt and arm wrap around him and Gide him into a warm chest, Izuku gladly allowed the guidance and melted into the embrace, sobbing happy tears at the sight of his mothers face, Izuku was curious though, he had no clue how Kuro got hold of the picture in the first place, and it was quite concerning.

“How did you get this?” Izuku asked through sniffles and sobs, Kuro chuckled nervously, Izuku could practically hear cogs ticking in his head as he ran through excuses, “kuro.” Izuku said sternly to remind Kuro that he did not want an excuse or a lie

“Okay fine, I may or may not of snuck into Mr Romes office and stole it…”

.
.
.

“Damn” Izuku replied, he wasn’t sure what to say to that, doing such a thing as sneaking into Romes OFFICE was the most stupid thing he could of done, but Izuku was also grateful for the retrieval of his photo, Tome was probably holding it as some kind of trophy, a reminder of the happy family he succeeded to tare apart in order to make his perfect soldier.

“If he finds out your so gonna get your ass beat” Izuku added, Kuro looked scared for a second before he contorted his face into a smug and cocky expression.

“Well, good thing he will never know, I have people that will help protect my ass from being beat” he said, his protectors obviously being his angelic caretakers, he was blessed with the only two nice superiors in the whole compound, he’s lucky.

After a couple seconds of eye contact the two boys started chucking, and that giggling descended into full blown laughter, they didn’t know what they were laughing at exactly, maybe it was the absurdity of Kuro sneaking into Romes office, maybe it was the prolonged eye contact.

Who knows.

But they were both happy, Kuro was happy he was able to return a stolen item to his ‘brother’ and Izuku was happy Kuro risked a painful beating to make Izuku feel something pleasant for a change.

Izuku loves Christmas.

Notes:

Yo, I finally got my head out my asshole and finished this, in the time I could of finished this I wrote a new one shot and started uploading another fic, the procrastination on this chapter was hard.

So boom, merry Christmas, finally finished this fr fr 😘😘
Follow my tiktok @Kat_spoup__

Chapter 50

New fic is out, it should be under a collection called military AU but if it’s not it’s called ‘welcome home distort’ okay I’m going to bed now

Series this work belongs to:

• Part 1 of Military AU